《Dominant Woman Looking for Love》


 Chapter 1：Guaranteed win.

    I''ve been fortunate enough to have attended the Golden Laurel Awards many times in the past. And yet, the excitement I feel every single time never seems to fade.


    Oh, it''s not because I''m the one winning trophies, by the way.


    The ones who did were the actors and actresses I manage. Still, it makes me feel so happy being able to oversee their journey right from the start.


    There is nothing greater than that sense of fulfillment I get, being able to witness the day they finally turn into exceptional, internationally recognized performers of the arts.


    The film Kieran Viol starred in has also been nominated for numerous prestigious awards.


    The movie, as well as the entire main cast, has received an overwhelming amount of positive reviews both from the critics and the general audience themselves.


    While it''s bad luck to assume he''ll emerge victorious because of the movie''s success, we still can''t help but feel that it''s almost a guaranteed win at this point.


    As I continue to listen to the emcees do their introduction for the announcement of the winner for the ''Best Actor in a Leading Role'' award, a cold, slightly trembling hand goes over mine.


    I may have yelped if I were alone or surrounded by strangers, but I knew this hand couldn''t have belonged to anyone else but Kieran.


    "I can''t take it anymore. Please... please end my misery already and announce the damn winner...!" Kieran whispers in a soft, yet urgent pleading tone.


    Without saying anything, I lightly place my other hand on top of his and squeeze it softly.


    "And now... we would like to announce the winner of the ''Best Actor in a Leading Role'' award..." One of the emcees bellows with as much suspense as they can muster. "... the winner is... KIERAN VIOL, lead actor of the movie, ''The Clocktower''! CONGRATULATIONS!" Both of the announcers clap and encourage the crowd to give him a standing ovation as it is a truly deserving win.


    I do my best to keep my composure as the cameras are aimed towards our direction now.


    I try to hold in the tears that have been forming in my eyes. I gently nudge Kieran, who seems to have frozen on the spot to stand up and go towards the stage.


    Looking at his back while he continues to walk away, I smile and muse to myself that I really could not have asked for anything better as my last day here in Larati¨¦.


    There is no question that I will genuinely miss this country and the life I''ve built for myself here so far.


    * * * * *


    [1.5 HOURS LATER]


    With the awards ceremony now wrapped up, I decided to go out for some air before catching a taxi.


    I have already somewhat decided before I even came here that I would like to go home right after.


    I just knew it''s the perfect end to today as I have always been horrible with goodbyes.


    I know it''s not very polite since I work in the entertainment industry, but I can''t help it considering the situation I''m in. I''m sure people will let it slide as long as it doesn''t happen often enough.


    Besides, it''s never really a ''true'' goodbye - we will all meet again someday, seeing as it''s just the nature of this type of work.


    A hand shoots out and grabs the back of my elbow before I could continue walking towards the taxi stand.


    "HEY!"


    I turn around and see an out of breath, Kieran. "Ms. Raley! No. I mean, Sisi...! ... You! You''re not even going to say anything to me?!?!?!"


    He continues to look at me with furrowed brows and slightly distressed expression. "... Aren''t you going to the after-party?"


    "Oh right, congratulations again, Kieran. You did well. Your speech was great too. Aren''t you glad I made you practice it earlier? At least you weren''t completely fumbling there from all the nervousness." I quip, teasing him.


    Kieran scoffs and glares at me, indicating that it''s not quite the answer he''s looking for.


    Sighing a little, I tell him, "Ah... I''m tired. I know it''s our last day of work, but I also have an early flight to catch tomorrow."


    He breathes out deeply to keep his growing frustration in check. He grasps onto my upper arms without too much force.


    Peering into my eyes, he asks me, "You''re moving? What about me? Is there no chance of us ever getting back together?"


    "Kieran... we''ve been divorced for well over a year already. You can''t honestly tell me that both of us haven''t been happier with each other since then." I look back into his eyes, hoping to convey my sincerity, "I''m happy that we still managed to have a great working relationship despite everything. Please, let me leave with mostly good memories between us."


    Kieran gulps and removes his hands from my arms.


    Noticing his silence, I pat his shoulders and turn to leave.


    As I fall in line to wait for my turn for a cab, I no longer feel his presence, and I let out a sigh of relief.


    In all honesty, I''m secretly glad that I can escape all the questions others may have bombarded me with at the afterparty.


    With absolute certainty, they''ll all most likely be asking me why the CEO has decided to shut down the Intoxis Entertainment branch here in Larati¨¦.

 Chapter 2：Hello, again.

    After a long and grueling 16 hour flight, I''ve finally arrived at my hometown - Uiso. I flew in a few weeks ago to get everything sorted in advance with the help of some relatives.


    The rest of my immediate family and I immigrated to Larati¨¦ 13 years ago. After a decade, though, everyone, with me as an exception, moved back to Uiso.


    I decided to stay behind as I wanted to continue working and living there. I loved my job.


    With a lot of luck, I was also managing appreciative, talented individuals and had great co-workers. I''ve worked too hard to get to my position within the company to let it go just like that.


    My past self back then would have never believed if someone told me that I''d be moving back to Uiso in the not too distant future.


    Truthfully, if I didn''t enjoy working at Intoxis Entertainment so much, along with the fact that where I''m relocating to is my hometown - I may have tried to find another company and continued to stay at Larati¨¦.


    Ah, well, I think it''s not too bad a time to come back anyway. It''d be good to work here until retirement and be around family.


    Oh, and speaking about family. My parents and my two siblings are coming to pick me up from the airport.


    After getting my luggage, I start to walk towards the waiting area that''s right outside the arrivals exit.


    My sister, Ilana Raley, waves at me semi-frantically while calling out my name. "SISI!!! SISI!!! OVER HERE!" I look to Ilana''s right, I smile at mom and say my greetings. On her left, I see dad shooting Ilana a disapproving gaze from all her shouting. He is the type that cares quite a bit about appearances.


    I''m sure my sister could already tell what our dad''s thinking without even sparing a glance, so she grabs our brother, Ethran Raley, to meet me halfway.


    Without being prompted, Ethran offers to take my suitcase. He is the second oldest, while Ilana''s the youngest. And if it weren''t obvious already, that would make me the oldest among the 3 of us.


    As soon as Ethran takes my luggage, my sister hugs me and rubs her face on mine.


    "Woah, Lana... I was here just a few weeks ago, you know!" I chuckle and hug her back. "It''s a nice feeling to be welcomed like this, though, hehe."


    Ilana puffs her cheeks out and is probably hoping I spoil her a little. I sigh, give in, and rub the top of her head as I give her a light kiss on the cheek.


    She smiles in delight and grins while saying, "That''s more like it! A sweet gesture needs to be returned with the same! Glad you haven''t forgotten, my dear sweet sister Sisi."


    I, Therysia Raley, am now thoroughly cringing and lightly shuddering from the words my younger sister uttered right through the core of my very bones.


    No, scratch that. To the depths of my soul.


    In retaliation, Ilana playfully punches my shoulder. Not wanting to leave myself defenseless, I immediately cross my arms to protect my sensitive sides from the onslaughts of weak hits as I taunt her.


    Ethran, no longer being able to deal with this, mumbles out, "God, just stop already. I don''t know for how much longer my throat''s going to hold back the vomit. This is NOT what I had in mind when we agreed to pick up Therysia."


    Dad clears his throat and silently agrees. Mom laughs in amusement but still tells everyone to quiet down.


    "Hmph! Just shut up, Ethy. You''re just jealous!" Ilana mocks him, not willing to be outdone.


    Ethran gives her an empty stare and walks even faster, lugging my suitcase behind him. She scoffs out an ''I knew it.'' and leaves it at that.


    Ah, I feel loved by my two siblings; I am so happy. I smile to myself as I make my way towards the car. The drive home''s quite a pleasant and noisy ride.


    We arrive at my apartment. After I step out of the car and shut the door behind me, my sister asks me one more time, "Sisi! Are you sure you can''t have dinner with us tonight?!?! You sure are quite eager to ditch us already! I miss you, you know! Aside from seeing you three weeks ago, we haven''t seen each other much at all within the last three years!" Ilana continues to whine.


    I do my best to coax her, "Sorry, Lana. I got work. I''ll see everyone tomorrow for dinner."


    "Oh, fine! You better not cancel, okay?!" With one last huff, the windows slide up, and Ilana drives the car away.


    After waving at the car, I then look towards my apartment. I need to freshen up before I drop in at work and meet the CEO as well as the manager I''ll be mentoring.


    * * * * *


    [2 HOURS LATER]


    I arrive at the headquarters of Intoxis Entertainment.


    A secretary guides me to the CEO''s office.


    Upon opening the door, I could hear someone engaged in a serious phone conversation. The secretary guides me in and closes the door as I reach the middle of the room.


    The current CEO rose to her position around two years ago and made a lot of risky changes for the company to succeed and take it even dozens of steps further.


    It may surprise some, but this very CEO is also a dear friend of mine named Honey Trevales.


    We studied at the same university and took the same classes together but sorta split up in our career paths.


    I say ''sorta'' as she aimed for a company management position instead while remaining within the same industry. She still lived in Larati¨¦ but worked for a different rival entertainment company.


    We still met up quite frequently while keeping business and our personal lives completely separate. It was more because we signed non-disclosure agreement contracts at our respective companies rather than having a distrust for each other.


    It was a no brainer that both of us were very serious about respecting and upholding what we''ve promised.


    Unfortunately, or should I say, fortunately, in this case? Something did change, and while it was a bit sudden for me, Honey moved to Uiso 2 years ago.


    She is a highly capable person who was headhunted by the previous CEO of Intoxis Entertainment, and not too long after showing her the ropes, the responsibility of being CEO was passed onto her, and she immediately took over.


    It was no surprise that with her intelligence, charm, and cunning nature that the company saw massive growth over the past two years.


    Closing down the Larati¨¦ branch was no doubt a calculated move in her part, as well as a decision made by the board of directors.


    The words ''Goodbye, I''ll see you soon.'' immediately snaps me out of my thoughts, and my attention now shifts its focus to the woman in front of me.


    "Therysia! You''re finally here! I''m so excited to have you working with us from now on. Without any bias, I know that I can expect many, many great things from you." Honey comes forward with a radiant smile and shakes my hand while holding it with the other.


    She continues, "I''m sorry for asking much more from you, but I couldn''t think of anyone else who would be a better fit in mentoring one of our upcoming managers! I really can''t wait to see the results!"


    In response, I tell her quite shamelessly, knowing there won''t be any consequences in doing so, "Well... I mean, I AM getting paid quite handsomely, so there''s no way I''m declining it, hahaha!"


    "Oh, you! As funny and unabashed as I remember! Hehehe... Oh, right! By the way, I heard from him that you two know each other? His name is Jett Harland. He''ll be here soon!"


    Uhh... Jett... Harland?! THE Jett Harland?!


    What?! Why him?!


    Huh???


    ... But last I heard he''s a successful actor...


    Oh, but then he retired all of a sudden...! Is... this why then...?


    Stuttering, I ask in clarification, "Wha-What?! I''ll be mentoring Je-Jett Harland?!"


    "Yes! Jett Harland! He was one of our top actors here in Intoxis Entertainment, but he decided to retire. Jett wanted to try being a celebrity manager next." Honey adds as she continues to ponder out loud.


    "He studied and got his Bachelor''s degree in Public Relations at first before deciding to get into acting school right after which was only for a year - so he does have the credentials."


    "As an actor who has a lot of connections, it makes a lot of sense that he will be quite the successful celebrity manager as well if he wishes."


    I''m at a loss with what to reply so I could only manage out a ''Huh...'' after hearing all that.


    With stars in her eyes, she continues to brag, "Don''t worry, I got an even better deal out of this. One of the biggest reasons Jett is such an accomplished actor is not just because of the obvious."


    "Jett has a knack for picking major hits just from reading the scripts and by listening to the project plans. This includes knowing who the staffs are and whoever they''re thinking of hiring to play certain characters."


    "This is one talent of his that I can''t afford to lose! So I made him promise he works as a consultant on the side as well! Aren''t I great?" Honey lightly hits the upper part of her chest with a closed fist and lets out a satisfied huff.


    Worry...? I''d never worry about Honey Trevales when it comes to this type of stuff. I''d be crazy to, especially with what she told me just now.


    Trust Honey to exploit a willing person of Jett Harland''s caliber; I give the too-cunning-for-her-own-good CEO a wry smile.


    I hear a loud set of knocks before the door swings open, revealing a jaw-droppingly attractive Jett Harland that has a slight smile blooming on his face.

 Chapter 3：My mouths watering already!

    I don''t know what it is, but seeing Jett Harland after a long time, up close and in person, has put me in a daze.


    While my brain is currently suffering from a temporary malfunction, I didn''t even notice how physically close he is to me now as he''s sporting an amused and gentle expression.


    His finger lightly touches the bottom of my chin, and he slowly pushes my lower jaw upwards to close my mouth.


    "I know I''m handsome, but it''s not like you''ve never seen me before, Rysia."


    ''Rysia.''


    Jett is the only one who calls me by that nickname.


    It somehow makes me a bit nostalgic. I scratch my cheek and my eyes shift to the side. Reacting almost immediately, I give him a small smirk.


    With my eyes still glancing away, I start talking to him, "Jett... it''s, hey. ... It''s been a while."


    A blush so light covers my cheeks that one could miss it if they didn''t look hard enough.


    "Mm. Yeah... it''s been a while." He answers back with a smile that''s being paired with a tender gaze that seems to light up his hazel eyes.


    A voice that''s dripping in sarcasm cuts through our awkward conversation, "So, um... You guys sound VERY excited to see each other."


    "I was just taken aback at how much more full of himself he''s gotten. He was a bit quieter in the past, after all." I let out with a soft snort.


    Jett opens his mouth, but before he could say anything, Honey grabs our arms to stop either of us from talking. "How about the three of us go to that yoshoku famiresu (western family-style Japanese restaurant) that''s right across this building?!"


    "I''m sure you guys will love it. What do you say? The company will pay! Order whatever and as much as you want and put it on our tab! Let''s go!"


    We leave the office, and my mind''s still in absolute chaos the entire way.


    Shit!


    What am I doing?!


    Sure, Jett Harland is an ex of mine. To be accurate, he''s my first boyfriend and EVEN first love at that; but it''s not like we broke up on bad terms!


    Me acting all mean like that is... Nnngghh! It-It''s just the way he was like earlier kindddd of took me by surprise, that''s all! It made me a bit nervous!


    My face scrunches up in annoyance that''s only made towards myself, and I look downwards as Honey starts to drag me with her.


    * * * * *


    I follow the two of them inside ''Omurice Mama'', a yoshoku famiresu that specializes in different types of Japanese omelet rice.


    Honey is right, though.


    If his tastes didn''t change all that much, Jett and I quite like this restaurant chain.


    While it''s not the same location, seeing the decor after such a long time puts me in good spirits.


    I look over at Jett, and his expression seems somewhat unreadable.


    It doesn''t seem to be negative, at least.


    We ended up picking a booth, and I slide in one of the seats first. Honey scoots over to where I am and sits next to me. Jett takes the opposite side and sits across Honey.


    A waitress comes and lets us know today''s special: a demi-glace sauce over hamburger steak and rice. It comes with garlic butter saut¨¦ed broccoli and carrots on the side.


    For the soup, it''s Cream of Mushroom.


    Since this restaurant is Asian-run, they are quite careful about emulating the cream aspect of these types of soups because most of them find it too heavy.


    Bonus points, though, is that they do use real minced button mushrooms, so it''s still quite lovely. This type of food won''t ever get a Michelin star, but I still love the homey feel I get from eating it. It''s one of my favorites!


    Ahh...! My mouth''s watering already! We place our orders quickly and send the waitress on her merry way to fulfill it.


    I try to keep my smile in as I don''t want to be teased as a glutton again, but my eyes betray me.


    Because I feel someone''s gaze on me, I check out the source and notice it''s Jett with an amused expression plastered on his face. I clear my throat and try to divert my attention to Honey. It was a bit too late, though, as Honey has probably been watching me since earlier.


    "Hey, hey, you two... we''re still in a business meeting! Did both of you forget already? I can''t stay for too long, so once I have to go attend another meeting, this better not turn into some date while I''m gone, alright?" the sly grinning CEO teases me for all I''m worth.


    One of my palms starts to slide up over my face to cover the lower part of my forehead. By doing so, it forces my lids to close. An elbow of mine now rests on the table.


    Before anyone could say that this is bad manners, I excuse myself by saying, "There''s no food on the table yet, so pardon me."


    Now that my mind has cleared a little, I let out a breath. I slowly remove my hand from my face and decide to ignore... whatever this is and start the meeting. "So how about we get some work discussion happening here while we''re still waiting for the food?"


    Jett, sensing the odd mood, could do nothing else but agree. "Yes, let''s get this going. It''ll be a good 15~20 minutes ''til they serve the food."


    As an introduction, I start by telling him this: "I don''t know how well you remember what you''ve studied since it''s been quite some time, but since I''m mentoring you, there may be some things that may conflict with what I''ll be teaching you. I''m going to be your mentor, so please forget everything you''ve learned in the past. Follow my guidance and only use the materials I will be providing you from now on."


    "That is... unless you are opposed? Please let me know now." I pause, giving him a little bit of time to think so he can tell me his answer.

 Chapter 4：Dont misunderstand.

    "... That''s... quite confident of you to say. Maybe you can start your own school like this?" Jett questions, without a hint of challenge or sarcasm in his voice or eyes.


    Instead, he seems to genuinely want to know my reasons for saying something like that.


    Being more than glad to clarify, I keep going with my request. "Don''t misunderstand. It just makes things easier for me if we start with a blank slate. Also, a human can''t forget everything just because they''re instructed to."


    "All this does is that in the event my trainee would give me problems later by opposing me so strongly for whatever reason, petty or not; they will have to let it go and accept what I teach them since they''ve already agreed to my terms. This is only valid throughout the training period. I''m not a tyrant."


    "This is the type of stuff that''s not taught at school. I''m imparting with you everything I''ve learned while climbing up the corporate ladder. Putting aside the fact whether the one who was trained would like to make use of what I''ve taught them, all this information is STILL quite invaluable."


    "I''m giving up industry secrets I''ve worked very hard to achieve without the type of guidance you''ll be receiving from now on. If one is reasonable, they will comprehend why I''d seek some understanding from the person I''m teaching."


    With all my sincerity, I try to expound even further, "All my successes and failures will be laid out in the open for you. When I decided to do this, I made up my mind to put my all into this. I will not spare anything that may help you in the future. I am giving my 110% and would like my mentee to do the same. That''s all I ask."


    Jett studies my face intensely, probably trying to get a read on me to see if I meant what I told him.


    "Hmm... for a moment there, my heart was beating pretty fast from how cool you were, Rysia." Jett lets out a pleasant-sounding laugh.


    "... Jett..." I growl, threatening to smack him for good measure.


    Just a bluff, but he doesn''t know that, of course. His reaction has made me a little happy. It is taking everything in me, so I don''t suddenly break out in a huge grin out of nowhere.


    It looks like this oddball still thinks I''m quite interesting even after all these years.


    Seemingly satisfied with my explanation, he accepts my terms. "Of course, that''s quite reasonable. And you''re even expecting I may decide I have no use for anything you''ve taught me once we''re done? Haha."


    "Geez. I''m just a realistic person, alright? I''m not so stupid to think that it''s ''My way or the highway!'' There''re plenty of other methods, but you''re learning from me, though, aren''t you? Heh." My face lightens up as we''ve come to an agreement.


    I look towards Honey, who also has a cute grin on her face. "If I had to do a TL;DR for what I just said: all it means is I am expecting to receive some respect. This is in exchange for all the time and effort I''m putting into this thing. That''s it."


    From elsewhere, a mild slap on the table marks the end of my speech. Honey thrusts out her other hand, demanding that our attention goes to the mobile phone she''s holding that has a message on the screen.


    "Okay! Now that''s a wrap!... is what I''d like to say but seriously, something just happened, and it seems I''m going to have to miss lunch. Oh, woe is me! This is what I get for being CEO." She croaks sadly.


    "Anyhoo~ I need to leave now. Feel free to leave whenever you guys are done talking. I''m giving you guys one more day before work officially starts! Therysia can have my order to go. Lucky you! Okay, okay. See you both!"


    We say our goodbyes.


    I am about to slide out of my booth to go to the toilet but a hand grabs hold of me.


    "You''re not leaving yet, are you? Our food still isn''t here..." The too-gorgeous-for-his-own-good mentee asks, looking every bit the part of a sad puppy.


    "Holy Sh- You''re going to give me a hea-... I mean, what are you talking about? I want to go to the toilet! Is that okay?!" I respond, slightly out of breath.


    Mentally chastising myself, I''ve decided that I probably need some personal training myself, or I''m not going to last.


    Wait, I can''t leave it at that; that sounds suggestive and vague as fuck. Don''t want my imagination running wild or anything.


    I mean, I need to get used to this guy or my heart isn''t going to last ''til old age! Haha ha ha... Kill me.


    I''m very disappointed with myself; it''s not like I''m some hormonally-charged teen that I freak out every time anyone remotely attractive touches me or is close to me enough!


    I''ve also been surrounded by many, MANY beautiful and not to mention, insanely gorgeous celebrities for so long that I''m no longer affected by them!


    ... Or could this be that... M-MY FEELINGS are all STILL unresolved from back THEN...?! Oh, good, Lord!

 Chapter 5：Sh-Shut up!

    "Do you have ANY idea how hard it is to hold myself back from laughing? Your mind looks like it''s going a thousand times a second. If only you could see how your eyes are darting around like crazy!" While taking a peek at my face, Jett tries to hide his smile behind his curled hand.


    Not minding how I''ll most LIKELY be stuttering a bit, I manage to tell him, "Sh-Shut up! I still need to update you anyway. Th-That''s what you want to know about, r-right?"


    "Yeah, of course! I''ll be waiting right here then."


    * * * * *


    By the time I got back to our booth, the food has already been laid out on the table.


    It looks like Jett has already told them to wrap up Honey''s portion for me inside a take out container. There''s now a white plastic bag beside my leather tote.


    My eyes glaze over as soon as I spot my meal on the table.


    It looks so perfect!


    Getting my smartphone out of my pocket, I was about to take a photo when Jett''s face is suddenly in view, grinning like a naughty kid.


    Huh. He wants his photo taken too?


    Sure, whatever, I guess.


    Pushing my plate closer to him, I move back a little to get a better angle.


    Click.


    "Awesome. I''ll be tagging you in my social media then; I hope you don''t mind!"


    "Of course not."


    Putting my phone back in my pocket, I drag the plate back that has a hamburger steak with my name on it, closer to me.


    While softly clapping my hands together once excitedly, I say, "Okay, done! Now, where were we? ... Ah, yes, life update. Yup. Sooo... hmm, where do I begin? Well, you already know about my career since you''re the person I''ll be spending the most time with aside from whoever I''ll be handling."


    I grab a spoon and dig in.


    Taking my first bite with my mouth curving upwards, I experience a bit of juicy and flavor-filled heaven. I do all I can to hold back a soft moan and swallow. "I''m living in my apartment. You already know that celebrity managers make enough money IF and when successful, and I''m great at saving - so I bought it outright."


    Noticing that I accidentally smeared some sauce on myself, I lick it off my upper lip. Which, of course, earns a snicker from Jett, and I give him another ominous look.


    "As you already know how dad''s like, I decided against staying with them as I''d rather not get stressed out by being around him on top of being already all tuckered out from work. Our hours are weird too, so I don''t want my family worrying or whatever when my schedule goes all out of whack."


    I take another spoonful and chew before I start again.


    "I... Well, as for my relationship status, it''s been a year since the divorce was finalized. And if you''re wondering, then... No, I don''t want to talk about it. I''m just glad it''s over, and I''m okay with the single life. Really."


    Thirsty, I bring my drink closer and suck through the straw.


    Jett has a look of surprise, which is then followed by looking apologetic. "Oh shit...! I''m sorry to hear that."


    For a moment, his hazel eyes wander, and he becomes silent, seemingly preoccupied with his thoughts.


    Some time has passed, and Jett looks like he''s finally ready to talk again. "Yeah, feel free to tell me whenever you''re ready. I want to let you know that you can talk to me... well, WHENEVER, Alright? I mean that. Oh, and... just in case you don''t know, I still think of you as my best friend." The sides of his mouth curve upwards, reassuring me with a tender look.


    "It must have been rough, though. You still had to continue managing him, right?"


    I bite my lower lip gently and shake my head. "It honestly wasn''t too bad. We did need a bit of time to adjust, but both of us, ultimately, were mature enough to continue our work relationship. It got better as time went on."


    "You also know how I''m doing career-wise, so I''ll skip on that as well. As for my family, I still have my place, but I sometimes sleepover at my parents'' house. They still kept my old room. They''re rather odd like that. I guess it''s because I''d have hardly seen them otherwise if I didn''t go there from time to time. Without any siblings, the three of us do get lonely at times."


    "And now, for the moment you''ve been waiting for... Dun, dun, dun!!!!" His arms go wild as he pretends as if he''s hitting some imaginary ''air'' drums.


    Unbelievable! I roll my eyes at him and lightly smack his arm, getting a laugh out of him in return.


    Since childhood, getting a light smack from me is something I never fail to exact to anyone I''m close to. Only to those who dare do something as lame as ''that'' in front of me.


    "Sooo, you want to know my relationship status, eh? Well, I''ve got news for you! I''m... GETTING MARRIED!!!!! CONGRATULATE ME!" Jett then winks at me.


    PFFT! I almost spit out the drink I was sipping through the straw.


    I scoff and give him a skeptical look, "YEAH, RIGHT! You''re single as all hell, get out! Though... knowing you, I''d have been shocked if you had said otherwise and told me the truth."


    "WHAT?! How rude! I''ve even had a lot of girlfriends even after we split up, alright?!" He says defensively.


    "... GIRL... FRIENDS... An emphasis on the ''s''! Nothing to brag about, Mr. Harland."


    "It''s almost child''s play with your looks and status. So... what happened? I think you have even stopped dating for some time now, yeah? Hasn''t it been about 1~2 years or something? That''s pretty long for someone like you." Right after saying that, I shoot him a warning look. Insinuating that I''ll definitely smack him hard this time if he lies again.


    "Ehh... I already find a lot of women annoying, so that already doesn''t help. The ones that do stick around long enough, the relationship fizzles out every time I get way too busy. At least they have the decency to break up with me, I suppose rather than use me and cheat." Jett replies with a disinterested expression.


    "Of course, with that happening all the time, I gradually just kind of lost interest. I needed a change, so here we are! Jett Harland, the fledgling celebrity manager, reporting for duty. Sir!" After doing that (stupid) recap of his life, he rests his chin on top of his intertwined fingers. The weight from his head causes it to bow like a suspended bridge.


    Jett closes his eyes; his sculpted features almost look otherworldly.


    I ended up gawking at just how much more attractive he is these days. I greedily study the entire structure of his face. My eyes are flitting from his nose, then to his full lips.


    He must have noticed that I was staring at him, as his long eyelashes flutter open - he stares back at me so intensely and without reservation, that I forget to breathe.

 Chapter 6：Trip down memory lane

    While shooting me a stern look, his mouth parts to ask me another question. "Hey¡­ Do you still remember the ''Omurice Mama'' that was close to your parents'' house? You know, the time when we dated back in the day. Just before you had to move to Larati¨¦? Do you recall when we..."


    ... Oh.


    My mind comes to a sudden halt.


    I''m not liking where this is going.


    Unfortunately for him, this kind of trip down memory lane does not ''stir'' the memories in my head in the right way. Not because we had a destructive OR toxic relationship. It was... well, it was great.


    Still, while it didn''t last long, it was still real. We were extremely sincere with each other.


    We did our best and worked with each other through our relationship''s ups and downs.


    We DID fit, almost like two peas in a pod.


    We HAD excellent compatibility. We could have done almost anything together, and we always found ways to make our dynamic work.


    We WERE both fortunate if that wasn''t obvious enough.


    That''s right. It was ALL in the past.


    We were kids who did not discover a lot about ourselves yet. Never mind the world and how other people are like, even how they interact!


    I do believe everyone has a ''core'' self that changes with their environment and molds into how we react and deal with specific situations.


    So the fact that some people say ''People change'' is both correct AND incorrect to me - if that makes any sense whatsoever.


    There''s a reason why my marriage broke down, and I''m just not confident about what he''ll think of me now.


    There are many things at work when it comes to relationships.


    People seem to underestimate how complex they are, not only to maintain but to have an excellent symbiotic system happening between two, might I add, VERY different individuals.


    We haven''t even tried working together yet!


    What is he thinking? What is he expecting from me, exactly? It''s not like he believes that I came back for him or whatever, right?


    There WAS a time... a LONG time ago when I did consider uprooting my life over there to come back to Uiso. But that stopped though when I got doused with a cold bucket of reality.


    I came to accept it was just the natural order of things, so I went with the flow and did my best with what life has handed to me.


    I''m not saying I changed THAT much.


    HOWEVER, to him, who has nothing BUT my past self to go on. The change most likely is going to be too much to take.


    All I can do in response is to give him a marvelously unreadable stare. The longer my stare goes on; the more uncomfortable Jett seems to be.


    It''s a stare that sneakily looks empty on the outside, but within the inner workings of my brain, only one thing rules it: Fear.


    It''s impossible for him to read because there is absolutely NO logical reason why I would ever feel that way towards him.


    *****


    After letting my mind run wild for a little while, I start to feel tired, and my brain reluctantly comes to a bit of a standstill.


    ...


    ...


    No.


    Wait.


    Why was I freaking out so much for? What am I so afraid of?


    We don''t have anything between us right now, nor do I intend to start a serious relationship with him or WHOEVER right now.


    This is purely business!


    He''s my mentee!


    He needs me to train him to become an outstanding celebrity manager! We''re going to be SO busy with just that already.


    If that wasn''t enough, I have my shit to handle too. While I''m still in the same company, this is NOT the same branch I was working at. Every single location has its own set of rules and working environments as well. Besides, I''ll be managing different celebrities. Including them, we all need to adjust to each other too.


    Now, all I have to do now is to focus on ALL that. Then I''ll be one busy mofo. Too busy to care for anything else, hehe!


    After that long war that waged inside my head, I turn my head towards Jett, who is looking quite puzzled now.


    "Ready to listen to me now? I wasn''t sure about how long that was going to go on for. I was starting to wonder if you still remembered I was here." He teases.


    "What are you saying? Well, we do have a lot to do still. I was doing lots of planning and was going over a lot, and do I mean a LOT of things. Do you know who you''ll be managing?"


    Jett looks a little miffed. He glances at my hand that''s currently on the table. He then moves to drape his fingers on top of mine. "Did you even hear what I said, Rysia? I kind of w---"


    I let out a chuckle. "What are you doing, Jett?"


    "Yes, I heard what you said."


    "Sorry, but there''s too much to do. I also have something on tomorrow night, so I would like to get a lot of things out of the way as soon as possible."


    "But... maybe you got other things to do since Honey never said that today''s officially the first workday."


    Without giving him a chance to talk at all, I keep going. "I''ll let you go then."


    "I''m pretty tired actually, having just arrived, well, moved across countries and all."


    "I might as well just go to sleep soon and have an early start tomorrow."


    "When you can, though, please let me know the names of who you''re going to be managing."


    "You can e-mail me their contact details, attach their profile data, and all that. Just phone me if there''s anything work-related that you need, alright?"


    Taking a hint, he stops his attempts to talk about the past. "Well... I''ll be managing one guy to start with... I''ll give you all his details when I get on my computer tonight. Let''s just finish dinner then." Jett says weakly.


    "Perfect."

 Chapter 7：Shining like the Stars

    Rummaging through my bag, I search for the keys. I sighed when I remembered Jett talking about the past earlier. As I enter my apartment, I can already tell my evening is going to be filled with the thoughts of the time from when I started dating him... leading to ''our'' end.


    I let out something akin to a self-deprecating laugh. "Hah!..."


    "He asked... Do... I... IF I... ''REMEMBER''...?"


    After saying that out loud, my mouth could no longer keep up with the words my mind seems hell-bent in spewing out. So fast and so aggressively, that it''s just like an avalanche - an intense rush of verbal vomit.


    Indeed, yelling all my frustrations out is much quicker and easier when it''s all done in my head!


    ...


    YES.


    OF COURSE...!!!


    Of course, I still remember those times! I remember them quite fondly even.


    Does he even realize how many ''what ifs'' consumed my brain back then when we were apart?! Well, maybe not. He wouldn''t have a clue, because I never told him.


    When we just landed at Larati¨¦, and we were all still trying to get all settled, living in a new country and all, I cried almost every night for a few weeks. Not only because I was apart from him, but it was rough to leave everything behind.


    My home!


    My other childhood friends...!


    My school...!


    The neighborhood I walked through every day to and from school...!


    The corner store where I bought all my snacks with Jett...!


    But now...!


    NOW...


    Everything was unfamiliar!


    ALL of us mostly had to start all over again!


    When I started going back to school, I realized again that I didn''t know the people I sat next to. None of the friends I made at school were there either.


    It was hard for me to keep in contact with anyone from Uiso even when we had the internet. It hurt so much being reminded every time I talked to any of them that I was no longer there.


    They weren''t making fun of me or whatever. They were so considerate, even! But whenever they told me about all the exams, trips, school events they attended, etc. The things they said only served as a reminder that I''d never been able to experience it with anyone who lives at Uiso ever again.


    After the tears ran out, I decided that it was time to stop and just faced reality. I had to move on.


    At first, I had considered Jett as a special case, and I wanted to keep at least our relationship going even if it was no longer romantic. As the days went on, however, my motivation was slowly getting chipped away. This was all because of the pain I had to endure. It was the price for holding onto the past.


    Eventually, the days we either received or sent e-mails to each other started to grow more and more infrequent.


    Weeks turned to months; months turned to years.


    They all went by until we no longer were in each other''s lives in any shape or form. I know that we bore no animosity or hatred towards each other for letting it happen. It was just... the inevitable. We allowed time and distance to wear down all that was left between us until the only things that remained were just memories of days gone by.


    - - -


    {Flashback}


    - - -


    It was my 16th birthday just a few months ago. It was one of the happiest days of my life. A week after that, we received an e-mail from an immigration lawyer that the visa application my parents sent a long time ago to become an immigrant-investor has been approved.


    It took five years of waiting. Even my parents just kind of forgot about it from how long it took. They knew this was coming; they just weren''t sure when or if it was ever going to happen. It could have been declined for all they know. Many people were willing to immigrate through investing as the money gets returned anyway after five years of living in the country they applied an immigration visa for.


    So it finally happened, and we suddenly have the chance to become citizens of Larati¨¦, a 1st world country! Let''s say the person would have to be quite the weirdo especially if they waited this long and invested so much money - only to change their mind or back out.


    We had to go whether we wanted to or not, or we''d have missed out on so many opportunities like idiots, given if there was no valid reason.


    Fast-forward a few months later; we''re now at the airport. We already got most of our stuff sent to some people my parents know and trust over there at Larati¨¦.


    Jett, a super, super cute 16-year old, is here with his family to see us off. We''re neighbors, and their house was right next to ours. He is kind, friendly, sweet, and very easy to get along with. It was inevitable for us to be quite close. I''m lucky to be such good friends with the ''boy-next-door''.


    He''s even my first boyfriend...! Or maybe I should say ''was''... Since we... decided it might be best to break up... and that, we did. I''m giving it my all not to cry, but he seems to be in worse shape than me.


    "Hey... so... this is it, right?" A young-looking Jett''s face looks all scrunched up like he ate something sour. I''d have laughed at him if my chest wasn''t feeling like it was going to collapse. It honestly hurts to breathe. Keeping my emotions in like this feels awful.


    "... Ry... Rysia... I''ll... mi-miss you." His throat''s all choked up, which makes it hard to talk, so he ends up stuttering. I don''t want to make things worse, so I hold my breath and give him a big hug.


    Planting my face in the crook of his neck, I manage to squeeze out a reply while I''m blushing like mad. "I''ll miss you too, Jett..." Giving Jett a pained smile, I surprise him with a quick peck on the lips - immediately stepping backward after doing so.


    I hear someone cry out an ''EW!'' which doesn''t even faze me at the very least since I already knew who it was. My younger brother, Ethran, looks disgusted, and my younger sister, Ilana''s the opposite and seems completely thrilled. She''s squealing out the K-I-S-S-I-N-G song quite excitedly. Honestly, I don''t even care anymore; I feel like I''m going to explode from all the blood rushing to my face.


    My parents don''t seem to be sure if they should be letting me have it later on, or if they feel sorry for me.


    I know they''re softies, though, so they''ll let me have this at least. It''s not like we can do anything more than this anyway with so many people around.


    ''Flight B457. Uiso to Larati¨¦. All passengers must be checked in at... this... then when you''re ready, you can now head over to Gate 82...''


    I guess this is us.


    Turning my head, I peek at Jett, wanting to tell him that I need to get going. His hand grabs onto mine, and he squeezes it hard. Tears are now falling without restraint from his mesmerizing hazel eyes. A small stream now flows down the middle and sides of his face. It''s giving me such a strong urge to caress and comfort him.


    I''ve never seen him cry this much before. Aside from the sadness of our separation, it''s doing some strange things to my heart that I can''t seem to understand.


    Still, is it strange that I sometimes think he looks like a work of art? Hmm... probably. I''m pretty much a lost cause anyway when it comes to Jett.


    "... Goodbye Jett. Thank you for letting me be your girlfriend. I love you. I was... I am... thrilled I was able to be with you even if it wasn''t for too long." Not wanting to leave him a hideous looking Therysia as his last memory, I do my best to hold myself back from crying.


    From his point of view, however, I have been showing him eyes that seem to be glowing charmingly from the held-back tears. Tears that are lining the lower part of my eyelids are now shining like the stars. It reflects some of the light that''s coming from the gentle rays of the sun streaming through the clouds.


    Without even realizing anything, I successfully leave him the most beautiful and unforgettably pure memory of his first girlfriend.


    Finally, we part.


    - - -


    {Flashback end}


    - - -

 Chapter 8：Mr. Hille

    My daydreaming gets cut short when the notification sound of a bell chime goes off on both my laptop and my phone.


    It''s a new e-mail. It most likely contains the file I''ve requested from Jett earlier that has all the information on the male celebrity he''s going to be in charge of from now on.


    This reminds me; since Honey told me to focus on Jett for a week, I''ll have to make sure I teach him the most important things first, ones that are of utmost priority. He will still need to adjust to so many things that I don''t want to overwhelm him. I should keep the training sessions at a good pace.


    So the key for the first day is an overview of my system when I manage a celebrity for the first time. I''ll be teaching him the things he''ll need to establish a solid partnership with each person he''s handling.


    I sit on my computer chair and open my laptop wider. After typing on the keyboard, one final click of the mouse opens a PDF file that''s now shown on the screen.


    "Let''s see..." I mumble to myself as I quickly go over his photos, resume, and basic info.


    Huh. That''s interesting.


    "Ren Hille. 20 years old. Blah, blah, blah..."


    "Uh-huh..."


    "Oh... he belongs to an idol group called ''7Crowns''."


    My eyes squint a little as I start to read faster and faster, "True to the group''s name, means they have seven members in total. They only just debuted about six months ago, and because of their immense, almost mind-boggling popularity, they have already gained this much traction."


    I get up from my chair after taking note of all the other details.


    I use my thumb and index fingers to rub along my lower jaw while I think. Doing all these aides my thinking process, so I continue to talk to myself as I pace around the room at the same time.


    "So I guess they''re trying to breach into different departments now to take full advantage by using their popularity to ride out the wave. Of course, this includes movies, variety shows, advertising, interviews, tv-series, choreography, composing, lyrics, and even scriptwriting, to name a few."


    I reach the other end of my room, and I spin around to walk the opposite way. "This will depend on the idol and what their other talents are outside of what they usually do as a ''7Crowns'' member. Ren is the 2nd lead in the group and generally does well on a lot of things, but he excels the most in acting."


    "From what I''ve read so far, he''s honestly a great choice for Jett''s first celeb. He''ll prove to be a great enough challenge for a first-time manager. Honestly, he''s so dang lucky to be guiding someone with already this much potential. Lucky bastard." My lips morph into a smirk. I shake my head and bury half of the face into one of my palms at an angle.


    Of course, it''s not like I want to see him fail or to have an awful time, but he won''t have to go through what most managers with absolutely no backing do. While it may be a setback, you do learn some crucial things out of being patient and resourceful.


    You also get to exercise and wrack your brain for ideas you''d never have been able to think of otherwise if there wasn''t any urgency.


    In any case, there are still a lot of positives. One of them is that he can shift his attention from the person he''s handling and focus on learning the process with less stress.


    Luck, after all, is a significant part of everything in this world. Regardless of whatever type of career, power, or social standing, one has no one should ever look down on luck or use it to devalue someone else.


    Thankfully, he has nothing to worry about Ren at this point. Otherwise, it would have been too much of a distraction for someone just starting.


    He can take his time and dedicate himself more to organizing, networking, polishing, promoting, and showcasing Ren as a package - an end product. I''ll have to focus on that when I start tomorrow then.


    With the rest of the evening, I end up preparing all the materials for our first day tomorrow. Some will be in digital form, and others will have to be printed out at the office tomorrow.


    I arrive at the Intoxis Entertainment headquarters 30 minutes ahead of schedule.


    I use the time I have to print out the handouts I prepared last night.


    As a manager with seniority, I have my own private office.


    Since newbie managers don''t have their own offices, I left a sticky note at Jett''s cubicle, letting him know to come to my office as it''d be much easier to talk here.


    Time went by quickly, and before I knew it, someone knocks on the door.


    After I answer loudly, telling them to come in, the door slowly swings open, and a certain person''s head pokes through the opening. Jett enters with some folders and a laptop nestling in his arm.

 Chapter 9：Desensitized to hot guys

    "Good morning, Rysia." Jett says, with excitement in his voice.


    I look at him with a troubled expression when he calls me by my nickname again. Why is he calling me that so casually at work?


    I''m quite a stickler when it comes to following the rules. It''s an important indication of one''s professionalism, after all. Separating personal matters from a business is an ABSOLUTE must for me, so I have to let him know about this.


    Hopefully, I''ll only need to tell him once.


    "Hello. Good morning to you too, Mr. Harland. Please call me Ms. Raley when we''re at work. Please understand that I''d like us to keep our personal lives separate from while we''re here."


    Jett frowns a little and quickly changes his expression, to that of one more appropriate while we''re both on the job. "Fair enough. Sorry about that, Ms. Raley - that won''t happen again."


    Satisfied, I give him a nod. He then shows me all the paperwork I''ve asked him to prepare in advance last night.


    I start to show him how I usually organize it aside from the obvious reasons for doing so. It''ll make it easier for him to access the files later on as well.


    I clear my throat and explain to him as plainly as I can. "For the sake of having an all-encompassing term for the different types of celebrities the company has in employment, we will now refer to them as ''clients'' from now on. We act not only as their manager but their publicist, agent, and contract negotiator too. In this company, we are expected to wear many hats."


    I continue my short, yet informative opening lecture on the basics. Of course, I need to keep it short and sweet since there''s still plenty I need to go over.


    I wouldn''t call this high job stress for us managers, but it''s not like there''s none of that, especially when the client is prone to scandals.


    Aside from that, we will still experience pressure or stress, but it''s a different type in that it involves a lot of socializing.


    He''s quite good at that already, so I know I don''t need to worry about it when it comes to him.


    I still need to show him how to use the program that has quite an extensive database.


    It even includes additional information that''s been gathered in secret by the company on all our clients. It is to protect both parties involved.


    It''s not only considered slightly invasive, but it''s not something you can show to reporters or rival companies.


    Being an invaluable client in the past, the higher-ups would, of course, do whatever they can to nurture their relationship with him.


    When he was still working as an actor, he was able to cultivate an incredible network of connections and maintained it very well to this day.


    Let''s not forget the project consultant job Honey thrust upon him, too.


    This is why it would make sense that no one would ever complain about how he got his managerial position and all the benefits that came along with it compared to the average ''newbie'' manager.


    We have set to finish working in 2 more hours.


    After that, we have our first meeting with Ren Hille.


    Just as I was about to move on to the next point with Jett, my smartphone''s notification sound goes off for the 5th time today.


    I need to check this, it must be important if they''re this persistent. It''s about time we have a bit of a recess anyway.


    I tell Jett that we will be taking a 15-minute break.


    When Jett leaves, I take my mobile and check the notification. Oh no! It looks like I need to cut this short for today.


    There have been some issues with the photoshoot that''s supposed to be scheduled today for 7Crowns.


    With that, all the appointments or hours are all out of whack. It looks like we need to do the initial meeting between Ren Hille and Jett right after our break.


    I quickly give Jett a call explaining the situation.


    Since I''m still at the office, I use the time I have left to organize all the contracts and other folders containing other essential files that we''ll be needing for this meeting.


    After getting everything ready, I hold the documents to my chest.


    I go out the door, take out my keys to lock it when I sense something behind me.


    Turning around, I almost bump into two men.


    "Woah there! That was close. Hi! are you Ms. Raley?"


    Neither of them even look the least bit apologetic, what with one of them smiling like an idiot.


    I try to hold myself back from giving them a piece of my mind for scaring me.


    I smirk slightly and let out a breath through my nose and held my head high.


    "... Hello... Why do you wish to know, Mr. Hille? And... Mr. Boet?"


    Wait a minute... why is he here?


    "Well, actually... why are you here, Mr. Boet? Only Mr. Hille had a schedule to meet Mr. Harland today. I wasn''t informed that another member of the 7Crowns was going to be here as well."


    Mr. Boet gets closer to me.


    Our noses are almost touching.


    He bends and moves his sunglasses down a little to peer into my eyes.


    He stares at them intently, and I''m just absolutely confused at this point.


    I''m about to get angry and ask what his deal is when he suddenly straightens up and says, "She passes the test. No attraction whatsoever."


    "Hahaha... No attraction whatsoever, huh?" My eyes burst into flames.


    My fingers dig into my palms so much that it''s so close to breaking the skin.


    "Ohh... now, now. It''s alright, Ms. Raley. I want to say sorry on his behalf. Charles is... I mean, Mr. Boet is just trying to see if you''re ''interested'' in him in any way as we were told there''s a big possibility that you''ll be his manager."


    Upon hearing something like that, I scoff and look sideways.


    How stupid.


    Do they think I''d be affected by someone like Charles Boet when I''m around Jett Harland all the time? Pfft.


    "Ah... Cha- I mean, that''s right. You''re probably desensitized to hot guys when you''re around Jett Harland all the time." Ren Hille rationalizes as he goes into a thinking pose.


    I almost choke on nothing, but I quickly clear my throat and urge Ren Hille to follow me before that happens.


    Behind me, I didn''t notice that Ren Hille has a childish grin on his face and with both hands in his pockets as he follows me to Conference Room xx.

 Chapter 10：A genius.

    Biting my lip, I again scold myself for getting distracted there, even if it''s just my thoughts.


    I sigh to myself as quietly as possible, so Ren doesn''t catch on.


    When we reach the door to the conference room, I open it and usher him inside.


    "Hello, Mr. Hille. I''m Jett Harland. Hopefully, after our meeting and contract signing today, I''ll be your new manager. Ms. Raley is here to make sure everything proceeds smoothly with all the paperwork we''ll be going over. " Jett says with confidence and offers his hand to Ren.


    I hand all the documents to Jett, and I sit on the other side so I can see both of them.


    "Hello, Mr. Harland. I hope so too. I''m quite a big fan of yours. I''ve heard a lot of great things about you, as well as your potential as a manager." In turn, Ren offers his hand, and they both give each other a firm handshake.


    The meeting starts with finalizing their contract as a manager and client.


    Any changes will have to be looked over again with a lawyer, but they''re quite satisfied with most parts of the contracts.


    After some time has passed, Ren''s and the in-house lawyers come to finalize and validate the changes.


    Now, the signatures are being completed; they both shake each other''s hands once again, acknowledging each other as manager and client.


    Everything''s going smoothly.


    "May I call you Jett, from now on? Mr. Harland is too stuffy for me. Please call me Ren as well." Ren gives Jett a wide grin.


    Jett laughs and says, "Of course, Ren. Please do call me Jett. I think one person calling me Mr. Harland all the time is too serious, even for me."


    He shoots me a playful look, and I roll my eyes while trying to hide a tiny smile.


    The corner of Ren''s mouth turns into a bit of a smirk. His eyes twinkle with a little bit of defiance. "I see... Can I call you Sisi...? or Riri? Ms. Therysia?"


    I have a feeling that this guy is bad news.


    I''m not saying he''s an awful person, but I don''t feel comfortable with him.


    "No. You may not. Please call me Ms. Raley. We''ve got nothing to do with each other, so no need to feel as if we need to be on closer or friendlier terms."


    "Yeowch! Such a harsh lady we got here." Ren clasps his hand over his heart and clings to his shirt, faking being hurt.


    ... And here I am just hoping that isn''t a testament to his acting skills. I look back at him, quite bored.


    "It''s okay. I''ll find a way that allows me to call you either Riri or Sisi. I haven''t decided which one yet." He rubs the knuckle of his index finger against his chin as he thinks.


    Sighing, I shake my head at Ren''s idiocy. "Mr. Harland, please continue your meeting. You can present Mr. Hille the list of movies and tv shows with their corresponding synopses that you''ve already picked for him so that he can look through them. Excuse me; I''ll be going to the bathroom for a bit."


    I get up without waiting for either of them to answer.


    - - -


    {Jett''s POV}


    - - -


    While Rysia''s still away from the room, Ren takes it as his chance to ask me a few more things. "Hey dude, Therysia''s your ex-girlfriend, right?!"


    One of my eyebrows arches up. "... How did you know that?"


    Ren mischievously goes on, "Let''s say I have my ways of knowing some things... Hee hee~"


    "So, it''s true!" Ren rubs his hands together. "Is she always like this...? Such a stickler! What a waste. I can see why you dated her, but I guess you broke up ''cos she''s boring as hell."


    I''m certainly not having any of this.


    "Ren, I may not be dating her anymore, but please show her respect."


    The look on my face grows harsher by the moment. "Ms. Raley is great at what she does, and no, she''s not always like this. I''m lucky to have such a talented manager guide me."


    "She takes her work very seriously and is a TRUE professional. Ms. Raley has her ways of doing things, and there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Ren eyes me suspiciously because of how passionately I''m defending her. "Ahh... so she broke up with you. Hmm, interesting."


    "Oh, don''t look at me like that. I won''t say anything bad about her anymore. Geez!"


    I am about to open my mouth to say something else until I hear the door open.


    - - -


    {Jett''s POV end}


    - - -


    With the best poker face, I try not to be blatant that I overheard Jett defending me.


    I kind of half-expected Jett... well, not that I think he would completely trash talk me but, maayyybe he might complain a little, but I was surprised that he understood me THAT well instead.


    I go back in and sit on my seat. They have already gone back to discussing the movies and tv shows that Ren might be interested in.


    Saw most of the proposals this morning, and all of them had a lot of potentials.


    Jett''s a genius.


    I can already tell that Ren will be very sought after as soon as the premiere showing or pilot episode comes around.


    The meeting finally comes to an end once they got everything synced up with each other, including their schedules.


    Jett and I bid Ren Hille goodbye, and Ren goes through the door.


    I grab the remaining documents and help Jett carry them back to his office.


    As I walk and am about to reach the door myself, my shoulder gets grabbed from behind.


    I turn around and out of nowhere, I feel a lump in my throat.


    "... Ms. Raley... You... you heard everything, didn''t you?" Jett looks at me worriedly.

 Chapter 11：Do everything as instructed.

    Being careful not to panic, I ask him calmly, "What are you talking about...? Did you say something bad about me to Mr. Hille?!"


    After studying my face, Jett runs his hand through his hair. "No, of course not. Even if I did, I wouldn''t tell someone I barely know."


    He grins, and I cross my arms in response, looking unimpressed.


    Hah! Maybe I should take back my proper assessment of him.


    "I''m just kidding. But seriously, though, you''ve gotten better at hiding your emotions." His hand was about to touch my face, but I shove it away gently using my own.


    "Don''t. We''re working." I cough and clear my throat.


    "I mean, even if we''re not at work, you shouldn''t be doing something like that so casually. It''s extremely unprofessional. You don''t see other people doing that type of stuff with co-workers in this building, do you?"


    Jett''s eyes narrow.


    I realize I''ve made a grave mistake, suddenly remembering that he gets a bit pushier when he''s about to reach his limit while not understanding what''s going on.


    I''ve never acted this way with him ever, so he''s probably pretty confused at the moment.


    "So it''s okay if I do it seriously then...?" His brows arch as he moves closer to me, exuding a type of aggressiveness that would generally turn most women on.


    Out of proximity and embarrassment, my heart starts beating wildly.


    The almost unbearably enticing scent of his cologne doesn''t help slow down my out of control pulse when it''s in such complete harmony with his skin.


    Narrowing my own eyes in response, the sound of distinct frustration and an ever so slight tinge of fear in my voice makes him snap out of his trance. "Mr. Harland..."


    "I don''t know what it is you''re expecting Mr. Harland, but we''re not in a relationship, nor am I interested in being in one, when all I want to do is to focus on my career. You''re unreasonable!"


    A flash of hurt that flits across his hazel eyes is hard to miss when he moves away from me.


    I feel horrible for saying this so bluntly, but I need to put a stop to it before it''s too late.


    I can''t bear to be rejected by anyone else ever again.


    This rings even truer if there''s also the slightest possibility that Jett would!


    I know he has feelings for me, and clearly, I do too, but there are things about myself that are just too hard to accept by most men.


    I''ve already been through too MANY heartaches because of this.


    The only reason I''ve been able to deal with it so far is that despite everything I went through... I already knew since a long time ago that the only one who could TRULY break me... would be Jett.


    I won''t be able to bear it.


    There''s no way I could.


    A knock on the door puts a stop to my racing thoughts. "Ah! Finally found you, Ms. Ral- Oh... So-Sorry, am I interr-"


    "No, it''s alright. What is it, Ms. Calthen?" I ask the Secretary with some urgency in my voice.


    "... Sorry for the short notice, but there''s going to be an informal gathering tonight for all the clients and managers who work at Intoxis Entertainment. They''ve reserved a huge hall at xx down xx street. It''s going to be at 7:30 pm. It''s mandatory for Ms. Raley and Mr. Harland to attend. CEO''s orders." Secretary Ms. Calthen meekly explains.


    "Thank you, Ms. Calthen. Mr. Harland and I will be there." Both of us give her a brief nod; she looks over her checklist and marks us in. Ms. Calthen apologizes again and leaves.


    Breathing out a long sigh, I glance towards Jett again. "Jett, I don''t know if things are confusing for you because of the way we... separated at the airport. But, that happened a long time ago and... Well, anyway, I''m going back to the office as I still have so much to do. I am going to be handling two people right off the bat. I still need to talk to Ms. Revales about who I''ll be managing and will be very busy."


    It''s painful to look at him in the face, but I force myself to. "... You still need to go back to your office and organize all those files, scan the contracts and enter all the data into the system. Not to--"


    Jett cuts me off, "... I still remember everything. Don''t worry. I''ll do everything as instructed."


    "... Okay. I''ll come by to your office later to check on things then." I answer, awkwardly.


    We both get out of the office; it''s almost painful to breathe in the same space as him. Then we take the elevator to get to the 23rd floor and go our separate ways.


    He''s most likely out of earshot, but I still sigh inwardly and clench my fists as I make my way to CEO Honey Revales'' office.

 Chapter 12：The Rysia he used to love.

    When I reach the office, I knock a few times, and Honey tells me to come in.


    I go through the door, shut it behind me, and take a seat.


    Honey places the pen she''s holding aside and crosses her arms on the desk. "You''re coming tonight. Not that you have much of a choice, I suppose since it''s mandatory and all." She laughs.


    "Yep. I''ll be there."


    Honey pushes her lips up into a pout. "Hmph. Too bad that it''s going to be informal. It''s been a while since I''ve seen you dress up. I remember you clean up quite nicely."


    "How rude. I think I still look great in casual wear." I say flatly, in response.


    Honey straightens up her posture and leans back into her office chair. "Okay, enough joking around. I asked you to come as I am letting you know the first person you''ll be managing."


    Geez. The only one joking around is you, alright?! Hmm... let me guess; it''s going to be Charles Boet.


    "The first person you''ll be managing is the leader of 7Crowns, Charles Boet."


    Bingo.


    Not a shocker at this point since he went out of his way to ''check me out'' earlier. Essentially ruined the surprise, that brat.


    Shifting in my seat, I continue to listen to the woman in front of me.


    "Charles is the most popular one in the group, so I imagine he''ll be getting a lot of offers. If you need any consultations and whatnot, feel free to make use of Jett. Well, even if you don''t have any questions, it''s still better to run things by him first before deciding."


    Blinking my eyes a few times, I cringe inwardly as that means I need to interact with him even more.


    I am not sure how much more of that ''sulking'' and that look of ''being hurt'' I can take.


    All this guilt is swallowing me whole.


    It''s already evident that I''ll most likely see myself crumbling, not too far off in the future.


    "Uh... Can''t I just... pass the papers on to him and wait for feedback by e-mail or something?"


    "I would be able to do a lot more with all that time we''d be using to talk. All he has to do is approve and disapprove anyway in the end, and that''s fine with me." The hands that are on my lap gently curl up as I try to give myself a way out with Ms. CEO.


    Honey glances at me with suspicion. "Hmm...? What''s wrong with doing it in person? I suppose it''d only be a slight inconvenience for Mr. Harland to e-mail you about each project, but it''s much more efficient to do these consultations face to face."


    Putting two and two together, she seems to have thought of something. Honey''s eyes start to grow thin. "Are... Are you... avoiding him?"


    "Why? ...And here I thought you guys wouldn''t be able to keep your hands off each other or something, instead. Wow. What a miscalculation on my part a... I mean."


    "I already thought of soooo many great lines to tease you guys with. I even have a list here. See?! They''re going to go to waste now." She slides a notepad across the desk to get it closer to me. Grumbling, she looks away sadly, slumping into her chair.


    ... Is that something a CEO should be spending their time on?! I almost spit blood out of my mouth and look at her in disbelief.


    As I''m facing towards the ceiling after I breathe out deeply, she continues to plead. Waiting and wanting a serious answer from me.


    "Office romances aren''t banned in Intoxis Entertainment!"


    "It would have been a big NO-NO for me if he was still an actor, but now that he''s a manager, you guys are freeee! You''re alloweeddd, you know?! You''re a fool, Therysia! You need to live a little!" She yells at me.


    Giving me a scolding, like I was her 19-year old daughter who refuses to do anything "fun" or "interesting" in whatever short days I have left as a teen since it''s about to end soon.


    I''m starting to fume from all this ridiculousness. I hate being told what to do, especially when it''s something THIS important to me.


    Rising from my chair, I smack the table with both my hands out of anger. My palms don''t leave the surface as it''s my only means of supporting my body... since I wasn''t done quite yet.


    Maybe it''s because I''m so frustrated by everything.


    Could it be that I''m also angry at myself... just a little... for being afraid?


    Did I want to have anything to do with Jett, despite my fears?


    I feel like I''m kind of at the end of my rope. What with all the emotional torture I''ve been through for the past few years.


    I was keeping it all in no matter how angry I was.


    I had to act mature, even if it was the last thing I wanted to put all my energy into. I had to be this... I had to be that...


    Completely ruining the ''professional'' facade, I''ve successfully put up every single working day throughout my entire life; I break down.


    "OH YEAH?? Are you going to take responsibility then if he REJECTS me?! Or is disgusted with the ''ME'' he doesn''t know?! Or the ''ME'' he will throw away, thinking I''m not the ''RYSIA'' he USED to LOVE?!?!?!?!?"


    Being so preoccupied with screaming, I no longer noticed that the clock''s second-hand ticked over 5:30 pm. Working hours just officially ended today.


    Since I didn''t know that, I continue to feel guilty for doing this during business hours.


    Sometimes, I can''t stand myself. I don''t want to be so logical when I''m this upset.


    It''s normal to feel this way. Yet, I''m STILL worrying about something as stupid as this. Some tears start pouring out of my eyes.


    My body shakes a little from feeling overwhelmed.


    "... I-I''m sorry, Rysia... I... had no idea..."

 Chapter 13：... YOU IDIOT!

    (Note: There is a short R-18 scene in this chapter. It''s not ''vanilla'', but it''s nothing that hardcore technically. Please take note and skip it if it makes you uncomfortable. It''s essential to the storyline, however.)


    - - -


    I purse my lips, and not long after, my crying stops.


    Even if Honey''s being annoying about all this, she still doesn''t deserve to be screamed at, so I put a swift end to that outburst.


    I was keeping everything in. Without anyone to talk to, it made me feel so stressed.


    It might be a good idea to open up to her. She''s someone I can trust, after all.


    She comes next to me, uses her handkerchief to wipe away the tears. "You are one silly woman."


    "Stop worrying about that. You''re human, not a robot."


    "It''d be unprofessional if you had done this all the time, but you seldom do. So stop this crap, alright?"


    "Besides..." She takes her phone and shows me the time. "See? You''ve got nothing to worry about."


    "Talk to me," Honey says without any urgency in her tone.


    She takes one of my hands and gently guides me towards the couch.


    Eurgh. My nose is all runny now.


    There''s a tissue box perched on a side table next to the sofa. Taking some tissues out, I make sure I take care of my nose first before sitting next to Honey.


    Feeling some arms around me, the concerned woman who now very much resembles a friend I''ve known for years says softly, "We can talk about anything. What is bothering you, Therysia?"


    I''m not sure where to start actually, now that I think about it.


    My eyes dart from side to side at first before finally deciding on what to say.


    "... I think Jett wants to get back together, but... I can''t."


    With a brief look of surprise, she responds. "Oh? Why not?"


    Snuggling deeper into her arms, I close my eyes as if I was in pain and sigh. "It''s because I''m not confident he''ll still like me once he gets to... really know me when we get more intimate."


    "I''m not just talking about sex... I''m also talking about everyday life. Or you know, if we start dating and..." I pause.


    "... Though, to be honest, it''s not like I know what it''s like to have sex with him since we weren''t able to do it bef-"


    Honey cuts me off. "WAIT... WHAT?! You guys have never had sex before?!?!?!" Out of shock, she almost flings me out of her arms.


    She grabs hold of my shoulders to get a closer look at my face and exclaims, "... YOU IDIOT! Then how the heck would you know then if he''ll reject you or what?! You don''t even know his preferences either! For all we know, you could be the one rejecting him INSTEAD!"


    Huh. I never thought of it that way, I guess, but still... "Uh... I guess...? But most guys are not into kinkier stuff like..."


    Honey sneers and puts on a matter-of-fact expression. "Oh geez, even I know a thing or two about BDSM..."


    In my defense, I quickly correct my friend. "NO! I''m not into BDSM!"


    I continue to explain. "I like some aspects of it, but I''m not into sadomasochism. It''s tough to describe this. I feel like I am neither into BDSM nor classified as just ''Vanilla''. That''s the most complicated part about this."


    "You know how being in the middle is sometimes worse than being on one end or the other? It''s somewhat easier if things are more clearly defined."


    The position I''m in is starting to feel a little uncomfortable, so I sit up and lean my back against the couch. Honey twists her body and rests an arm over the sofa and continues to listen to me talk.


    "Things are less confusing that way. Just like how the world seems to dislike the ''grey'' areas."


    "I''m sure you know of the saying ''Not everything is black or white.'' It''s precisely the type of thing a lot of people can''t get behind." I shift uncomfortably in my seat.


    "It''s not that I''m claiming that no one will understand me. There aren''t many people who would TRULY get me, of course. Because of that, it will make it harder for me to find that ''someone''."


    "... How I am as a person is one of the primary reasons why I got divorced. When my more... ''unique characteristics'' started to surface, it''s like everything else that''s hidden within me began to come out of the woodwork. Things I never even knew about myself."


    Smiling wryly, I continue to tell her my story. "I''m too dominant at home or at work. I''m not cute or feminine ''enough''. I''m not ''romantic''. I act too much like a ''guy''. Whatever that means." I couldn''t help but roll my eyes.


    All of a sudden though, I bite my lip and remember a part of a memory I wish I could forget.


    It''s not what I meant by acting ''like a guy'', but it just reminded me of it anyway.


    - - -


    {Flashback}


    - - -


    Inside our room, some rough breathing and moaning could be heard.


    We were lost in our world, right at the peak of ecstasy in each other''s arms.


    Adrenaline was rushing through my veins; my heart was pumping into a frenzy.


    Although my brain was muddled in fog, a single thought came to mind.


    Yes... that''s right. That strap-on dildo that we own.


    He''s been using it to double penetrate me sometimes when we have sex.


    Right now, though, all I wanted to do was to dominate him. I had the strangest desire to use that fake member on Kieran instead.


    It was a feeling that''s entirely foreign to me. My cheeks flushed from the thought of it, and I got even more turned on.


    I suddenly had the urge to grab Kieran''s ass. Use a strap-on dildo, and drive it right into his back hole (after being prepped, of course).


    - - -


    {Flashback end}


    - - -


    Covering my face with my hands, I suddenly recall that scene like it was yesterday.


    Without thinking it through, I whispered what I wanted in his ear.


    What came next, however...


    That look of utter confusion, disgust, and horror on his face...


    It was, unfortunately, more than I could take.


    The expression Kieran had was impossible to misunderstand; it was nothing but pure rejection.

 Chapter 14：Aww... such a good girl.

    I laughed it off at the time, but I was really hurt because of the way he reacted.


    I''d never force anyone to do something they don''t want to, especially since...


    It was just something I thought of at the spur of a moment ¡ª you know, an impulse?!


    Would it have killed him to be more polite?


    But to show such strong aversion to something in THAT way would understandably come as a shock to me.


    It was almost like he rejected ME, instead of the ''act''.


    Being looked at in disgust was very disconcerting. This is even more so because he was my husband, after all. Maybe I expected too much; I honestly don''t know.


    As if it wasn''t already apparent from what I mentioned earlier, I''d like to clarify again that it wasn''t a deal-breaker for me if he had said ''no''.


    Why couldn''t he have been a bit more understanding or nicer about it?!


    It''s just... I refuse to accept it was THAT hard to talk with me about it like adults?


    I get that he got caught off guard, but the way he rejected me didn''t sit right with me. I wonder if he would have reacted the same way if I asked for a threesome with another girl?


    ...


    ...


    Pfft.


    Yeah, right.


    No way.


    Maybe if it was another guy, he might? But even then, I''m not convinced. Perhaps if it was another male, he might be angry instead of disgusted.


    I sigh and stop this nonsense.


    In an upward and downward motion, I repeatedly stroke my hand over my mouth out of frustration.


    * * * * *


    Honey flicks my forehead gently.


    "Penny for your thoughts?" She smiles quite contemptuously at me for going off once again into my own world.


    Scowling mostly from how sudden that was, I rub my forehead out of reflex. "Well... I honestly don''t know what to do with Jett..."


    Without missing a beat, I lie through my teeth as I am not comfortable enough to discuss what I was thinking of earlier.


    She crosses her arms and advises me. "My dear, here''s a straightforward question for you: objectively speaking, is he not worth it at all to you? Think long and hard before you answer."


    I close my eyes and list all the pros and cons of having a relationship with Jett. I think back to every single memory that involved any conflict or problem.


    I''ve also included all the observations I''ve made of him whenever we''ve interacted recently.


    After coming up with an answer, I open my eyes again.


    "... He''s one of the best people I know."


    My heart feels heavy from the realization and how easy all of this was in the end. "He''s also very level-headed, and he is one of the most open-minded people I''ve come across."


    "Whatever flaws Jett has, they pale in comparison to all the good things about him. So basically..."


    I let out a deep breath. "I''d have to be a complete idiot not to give ''us'' another try JUST because I''m afraid of being rejected by him without any proof whatsoever."


    After that long assessment, I regret blocking every effort he has made so far without even giving him a chance.


    Honey smiles and looks satisfied. "Well, that wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    Smiling glumly, I answer, "... Yes, you''re right."


    "I''m not saying you should dive in headfirst or whatever just because he''s quite the catch. Just let things flow naturally. Who knows? Maybe things will work out if you just let it." She pats my head.


    Interlacing my fingers together, I respond with a reluctant, "... I guess."


    "Aww... such a good girl." The dependable woman next to me laughs right after she says that.


    Being treated like a kid, I playfully snap back at her. "Seriously, shut up."


    * * * * *


    [7:00 pm]


    After I was done talking to Honey about my woes, it was already around 6:00 pm. I still had so much work left that I did not bother going home.


    I show up at the reception table outside the xx conference hall where our company gathering is being held. After signing in, I follow one of the receptionists until I reach inside.


    Despite the ''casual'' dress code, some people look a bit overdressed for the occasion. Well, this is the entertainment industry after all, so what did I even expect?


    The conference hall was already half full, and I take my time looking around, checking out all the over-eager people who''re here so early.


    By the time I left the company, it was almost like a deserted town. Most lights were off aside from the rooms that still needed to be cleaned by the custodians.


    Unlike me, most of the people in attendance had time to freshen up.


    Being busy with work, I missed dinner. I''m SO hungry. I turn around and eye the table filled with cocktail food. Better than nothing, I suppose.


    I am close enough to where the fruit, jam, crackers, meat, and cheeses are when an arm loosely drapes across my shoulder.


    "Heyyyy~ Looks like someone had to work late today. You''re still in the same boring outfit as earlier."


    "This ensemble does nothing to hide your beauty, though." An annoying blockhead coos a ridiculously lame line into my ear.


    Getting the heebie-jeebies, I turn around and frown when I come face to face with Ren Hille. I twist and turn to get out of his grasp.


    He grins impishly, and the arm that''s encircling the back of my shoulders latches on even more.


    Upon seeing his annoying smile, I scratch my collarbone in displeasure.


    Before I could tell him off, the weight behind me quickly disappears. What follows then is some pitiful yelping.


    "Can you stop harassing Ms. Raley already? You''re disgraceful and an embarrassment to 7Crowns."

 Chapter 15：Maybe Im the idiot here?

    I check out the person who successfully took the pest''s appendage off my back.


    It looks like Charles Boet had to twist his other arm so he''d finally let go.


    "Owww! Come on, Charles! That hurts!"


    He lets out a gasp when Mr. Boet finally releases him.


    "Being a knight in shining armor for your lovely Ms. Manager, Charles? She''s taken already, though. You''re a lifetime too late, my friend." Instead of getting angry, Ren looks cheerful as he slowly stretches out his joints.


    Charles snarls at him, but the other man doesn''t seem to care at all. "What in the hell are you talking about? Even with that face of yours, it doesn''t mean anyone would just fall for your idiotic flirting. Look at how uncomfortable she is."


    With a twinkle in his eye, he proceeds to explain to his longtime friend. "That''s kind of the point. It''s so rare to find someone who openly despises any advances I make, that it''s funny to keep annoying her... Oh, no."


    Oh. Now I understand. It seems like Ren''s a bit of a sadist?!


    He looks at me worriedly and affectionately holds my hands in his.


    As if on cue, Ren''s eyes automatically get all glassy, pleading as if his life depended on it. "You''re not going to stop what we have now, yeah?! Don''t take it away from me, please! I like you too much!"


    Looks like my body has developed its intense hatred for this guy as it automatically moves to smack his hands away.


    It was not until a few seconds later that I realize that I...


    "Woohoo! I''ve still got it. Thanks, girl." Ren giggles happily and winks at me like he''s won.


    Go me, resting my face into my palm. I''m doing exactly what this jerk wants.


    Or maybe I''m the idiot here? Urgh.


    Like a predator locked onto his prey, Ren gives me a suffocating hug. He wraps his arms around the area just above my elbows, so it''d make it very hard for me to free myself.


    After some useless struggle, I am about to give up when suddenly, I get some freedom, which was followed by a string of, "Owww!! OWWW!!! OWWW!! Nails...!! YOUR NAILS!"


    My assailant screams, "OKAY, IT REALLY HURTS THIS TIME!"


    I snicker when I see Ren cringing a little. Jett is pinching and twisting the asshole''s ear.


    "Mr. Hille, if you know what''s good for you, you better stop teasing Ms. Raley."


    "Wow! FINALLY! Someone who can control him! My job here is done. Didn''t think some ear twisting was his weakness, though. I''ll try that next time." Charles cackles in amusement and walks away.


    Didn''t think something so juvenile would work so much on him, too. I have an idea next time when I catch him off guard. It''s payback time!


    Ren''s face is so red. He gently rubs his ear as he fumes at Jett. "Hey man, that was foul. It''s not like she''s your girlfriend or anything even. No need to get all savage."


    "I''ll do anything for my girlfriend." Jett uncrosses his arms and walks in front so he could block Ren''s line of sight.


    With his back towards me, neither of the two sees my expression.


    ... GIRLFRIEND?! Since WHEN?!


    I almost spat out blood.


    Nah. He''s joking.


    ... I think?


    A voice rings out, dripping with disbelief and a tone of seriousness I never thought Ren was capable of. "I don''t believe you. Get out of my way, Jett. You may be my manager, but lying is not something I''d excuse anyone for, even as a joke."


    Someone''s struck a nerve. I wonder if someone lied to him befo¡ª


    Wait a minute! Who gives a rat''s ass about this guy! Certainly not ME!


    I stare at Jett from behind. His broad back only reminds me of the times I gave him back hugs a long time ago.


    His girlfriend, huh...


    Before I slip into a trance, I shake my head.


    A drink... I need a drink.


    I turn around and leave the two men to play the ''Hide and Seek Therysia'' game by themselves.


    * * * * *


    Armed with food, I reach my destination and take a seat in one of the stools. It''s an ''open bar'' so I go to town with the hard drinks.


    "One scotch whiskey on the rocks, please." The bartender nods, and not long after comes back with my order and places it in front of me. After asking if I have any allergies, he sets an assortment of nuts, fruits, and rice crackers in front of me when I responded with ''no''.


    Honey roasted nuts, yum. Oooh... wasabi peas, they''ll go well with the other snacks I brought with me too.


    After a minute or so of enjoying my spread, I notice a presence quietly sliding into the seat next to me.


    Oh, God. Did Ren follow me? I just want to enjoy my evening and relax, for fuck''s sake!


    The person says nothing, so I sneak a peek and see that it''s Jett.


    Inwardly, I cringe and smile wryly at the lack of control I have over my heart. It''s beating a million times a minute now recalling the word ''girlfriend'' slipping past his luscious lips earlier.


    I''m secretly glad my face is already flushed because of the drink, as I don''t have to worry about this creeping blush dusting my cheeks.


    "You don''t play around, huh? Going right into..." He comes closer and tries to take a sniff. "... Is that whiskey?! You''re drinking it straight??" His eyes widen in shock.


    "It''s scotch whiskey." I correct him. "Yes, drinking it straight goes well with these snacks I got over here. Want some?" Nonchalantly pushing some of the dishes closer to him to share.


    Jett looks delighted that I''m finally civil with him today that he can''t seem to stop smiling.


    How cute.


    I couldn''t help narrowing my eyes a little as I affectionately smile at him back. He breaks eye contact and looks away for a little bit as he nervously adjusts his tie.


    "Mr. Bartender, give him the same drink as mine."


    Another glass is set next to us with more of the same nibbles he gave me earlier.


    I shift my chair closer to him. Twisting my body in a more seductive and enticing position, I rest my elbow on the counter as my head slowly nestles into my hand. "So... ''girlfriend'', huh?"


    Taking a sip out of my whiskey, I give him a hard look.

 Chapter 16：I feel a lot better now.

    (Note: Suggestive dialogues are present in this chapter. Nothing straight out R-18 yet, but hopefully it''ll still be worth your while!)


    - - -


    The poor ''deer'' in front of me seems to be at a loss at what to do.


    Jett ends up fidgeting while staring at the glass of whiskey he''s nursing.


    I study his face, which looks quite defeated at the moment. Like he has already resigned himself to a night filled with scolding.


    My chest tightens at the pitiful sight. I''m sorry, Jett, but...


    Setting my drink down, I turn my face the opposite way and my body starts to tremble silently.


    ...


    "PFFT!!! HAHAHA! I can''t hold it in anymore! You''re too much! I''m not THAT mean, come on. Your reaction''s so over the top. I should be insulted to see that, even." I clutch my sides, doubling over.


    Some tears seep out the corner of my eyes from laughing too much. "Ahhh! I needed that. I feel a lot better now."


    "You KNOW... if anything, I SHOULD be thanking you for helping me earlier. So... thanks." I show him my best smile.


    Jett groans and isn''t sure if he should feel relieved or annoyed.


    "So, was it fun playing that literal ''Hide and Seek Therysia'' game you had going with Mr. Hille?" I tease.


    He glares at me but answers anyway, "Well, both of us were a little too preoccupied with some things if you must know. I was too focused on getting him away from you, and he was too agitated with my lie."


    Tilting my glass, the ice that was at the bottom slides down to meet my lips as I suck what remains of the scotch whiskey.


    I glance towards the bartender to order another drink. This time, I''ve gone with a smooth tequila with a side of Calamansi [1] and salt.


    Sprinkling some salt onto the citrus, I drink the tequila in one shot. As a chaser, I immediately suck on the fruit.


    My mouth''s salivating from how well the flavors are working so well together. Such a fantastic combination!


    I order another and drink it in one go, letting out a deep and satisfied sigh.


    Hearing a soft chuckle, I look towards Jett. I take a peek at the glass he''s holding. The scotch he was carefully drinking sips of at first, is all gone now.


    My brows arch, wondering if he''s making fun of me. So I ask him, pouting. "Hmph. What is it?"


    "Nah. It''s nothing bad..." He says softly.


    "... I think that maybe... you haven''t changed as much as I thought, after all." Jett stretches out a hand, and I flinch as he slowly traces the side of my face to tuck a strand of hair behind my ear.


    The way his finger slides down the edge of my ear is driving me crazy.


    Am I THIS hard up that even a simple touch is having this much of an effect on me?


    Without much of a choice, I end up pressing my thighs together. Hoping that doing so could ease the ache I feel between my legs.


    My heart skips a beat, and my breath hitches as he caresses the sides of my cheek and jaw all over.


    Whimpering, all I could really do to squirm uncomfortably in my seat.


    "We weren''t old enough to drink liquor back then, but you still look just as adorable as when you were enjoying that strawberry milkshake that you loved since you were 7." Jett smiles at me so innocently... so sweetly, that I die a little inside.


    If I wasn''t red enough from all the alcohol, my face is undoubtedly ripe to bursting now.


    The fact that he''s probably utterly oblivious to how much damage he''s causing to my heart at the moment, is the craziest AND most frustrating part of it all.


    Even in his movies, it doesn''t compare to the overwhelming amount of affection he has in his gaze right now.


    Jett''s not even doing anything special, but with the way he looks at me... touches me... along with how frighteningly beautiful this guy is... I swear!


    Regardless of gender, he can probably make them do ANYTHING for him.


    I need to put a stop to this or who knows what''ll happen even with so many people around.


    With the same hand I used to grip the glass; I poke the tip of Jett''s nose softly with the point of my wet and most likely cold index finger.


    He shivers, seemingly enjoying the feeling of the stark differences in temperature on his nose and the rest of his body.


    ... Uh-oh.


    I look away as I could no longer handle the intensity in his eyes. It seems to have grown even more uncontrollable compared to a few minutes ago.


    I laugh uneasily and pretend not to know anything. "What is it now? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "... You''re making me nervous, Mr. Harland." I''m tipsy, alright?! Tipsy people CAN do or say stupid things you know? Stop taking anything I say or do so seriously. Huhu...


    "... Really? ... You...? Nervous?" Jett gives me a skeptical look. "Is that so?"


    He leans in and alluringly whispers in my ear, "... Or do you REALLY not know why you''ve been rubbing and squeezing your legs together so much since earlier?"


    Resting his hand on my shoulder, he pulls me even closer to him. "Hey... I just thought of something. If you''re so ''nervous'', I know a thing or two about easing that. It''ll start to hurt if you leave it alone, you know. Since I''m around, how about I help you with that?"


    His hot breath feels like it''s lapping the lobes of my ear, and it was more than I could take.


    I gasp and place my bag on my lap. For now, I cross my legs tightly so I could stop making things worse.


    "... I-I just need to pee, alright?!" I spit out in a panic.


    Jett rolls his eyes and crosses his arms over his chest. "Oh, really... and Ren Hille has decided to become a monk starting tomorrow."


    With tears in my eyes, I silently beg him to let this go.


    Contrary to what I ask, he looks even more worried for me. "Oh, no! It hurts, doesn''t it?! Honey said I could borrow the Smart limousine so we can have some privacy. I can call the driver over right now. Come on; I''ll take you home so we can..."


    ARGH! I should just come clean... I can''t take this anymore!


    "OKAY! Okay! I give up! Can we have a serious talk?!" I plead.


    With an exasperated huff, I lean back to create a bigger gap between us. "... And stop flirting with me, you asshole! "


    He laughs and shifts on his stool to give me some more space. "While it was funny to see you panic so much, I''m glad you''ve finally given in. You''re a tough nut to crack, Missy."


    Seeing my hand resting on the counter, he takes it in his. "To tell you the truth, there''s nothing more I want from you than to talk this out with you."


    "Okay, no hand-holding either!" I snap.


    "Okay, geez. Calm down. No more touching, see?" He holds both hands up and slowly places them on his lap.


    People not privy to our conversation OR history would probably misunderstand what''s happening right now as I see some people looking our way.


    The way he''s acting and the things I''m saying makes it look like I''m treating Jett like a creeper. I''m even telling him off harshly, but he doesn''t seem to care.


    Bah, whatever. I need to concentrate more on other things.


    - - -


    Notes :


    [1] Calamansi - A Philippine citrus fruit that tastes very different from the usual Lemon, Lime, Orange, and Grapefruit you see in the fruit section of North American groceries.

 Chapter 17：Theres no turning back.

    ...


    After being silent for quite some time, I finally come up with something.


    Alright.


    "Jett, you can ask me three questions. It doesn''t matter how personal it is; I will answer them truthfully."


    I order another drink. This time I have decided to go with some Japanese whiskey, neat.


    "What...? Really??? Are you sure? You better not take it back!" He asks, with the most bewildered expression.


    "Yup." I swirl the glass around, intently looking at the liquid as it starts to resemble a tiny whirlpool.


    "I see. I better not waste this chance then." Jett replies with a seriousness in his tone.


    While waiting for him to think of his questions, I grew increasingly nervous, and before I knew it, I''ve already drunk four glasses of the same, and I''m already ordering my fifth.


    Looking concerned, Jett voices out, "Uhh... shouldn''t you slow down on those?"


    "I''m fine. I need this. I have a high tolerance, and I haven''t even had nearly enough yet." I tap the side of the glass slowly and get lost in my thoughts.


    "... Okay. Well, for my first question..." He inhales and continues, "... You... still have feelings for me, right? And if you do, how much do you... still, you know..." Jett moves around anxiously in his seat.


    ...


    Of course.


    Of course, he''d ask me this.


    I grip the sides of the whiskey tumbler tightly. I was already fully expecting that this was most likely going to be his first question.


    Throwing my head back, I push the rim of the glass to my lips to down its contents.


    ...


    "Yes... I still do have feelings for you... a lot of them. It didn''t matter who I was with; I''ve never liked them more than I''ve liked you."


    There. I said it.


    This is it.


    Whatever happens from now on... there''s no turning back.


    Feeling some ridiculous amount of fear and anxiety in the pits of my stomach, I order another drink to try and drown it out.


    I grit my teeth and brace for the next obvious question.


    The answer will probably have a lot of follow-up questions, but I''ll treat it as ''one'' since he does still need a bit of an explanation... I''m fair and stupid like that sometimes.


    I look down, awaiting the next dreaded question.


    Jett looks so confused, though it''s not like he didn''t expect it. My reactions have made it obvious already, but maybe he''s shocked about how strong my feelings were and yet...


    "Then... why do you keep rejecting me?! I don''t get it. You even looked afraid at times... I was starting to wonder if I imagined things!"


    ...


    "Because I don''t have the confidence to start anything with you."


    ...


    "Wait... what?! I mean, it''s not like I''ve been hiding it, but I''ve been trying hard to get you back. I even got more and more aggressive about it!" It''s showing on his face that his mind is in absolute chaos at the moment.


    After downing yet another drink, I brace myself to say, "It''s because I think you''d reject me..."


    Jett''s eyes widen, and he tries hard not to shout, but... "...WHAT?! Are you crazy??? I don''t understand how your mind works! I didn''t think you were THIS insecure!..."


    He calms down and rationalizes out loud. "If this was normal insecurity, then I think your reaction would have been different, unless..."


    Ugh.


    Can I do this...?


    Not even drinking this much is doing anything. With the rate I''m going, I might end up getting alcohol poisoning before I even get stupid drunk.


    I''m in way over my head.


    I''m rushing things too much.


    I guess I didn''t want to chicken out ''cos the longer I waited...


    Sorry...


    I really... tried...


    I''m... sorry...


    My hands shoot up and cover my face. All this drinking has made me way too emotional.


    I start crying before long, tears are streaming down my face, and it''s dripping out of the gaps between the base of my palms.


    In a panic, Jett hugs my head to his chest. "Okay. Okay... It''s enough for now. Don''t cry..."


    He takes his phone out and calls someone.


    After a few minutes of rubbing my back, I calm down some.


    Jett whispers in my ear. "Hey... I''ll carry you, alright? Don''t panic."


    Before I could say anything, he puts his arms around my back and bends down to slide the other around the back of my knees and lifts me.


    I''m not liking the sensation of being lifted this way, and I ended up clinging to his chest and burying my face in his neck with my eyes closed.


    I hear him softly chuckle. "Oh... who knew I''d get such a cute reaction."


    This position is making all the alcohol rush straight to my head, hitting me three times as hard. Annoyed by his cheeriness over my predicament, I pout and say nothing.


    As Jett starts to walk away and head for the exit, he doesn''t notice 2 figures in the distance watching us. One of them has their arms crossed while the other seems to be staring blankly.


    The small Smart limousine Jett called for is waiting for us outside.


    * * * * *


    [In the car]


    ...


    I inhale slowly and deeply.


    Whenever I drink so much alcohol, I always end up feeling good...


    So good that I get REALLY, REALLLYYY horny...


    ... Shit!


    Squirming uncomfortably in my seat, I start to rub my neck slowly out of habit. Unfortunately, doing so made me start moaning softly because it felt TOO good.


    The car was pretty noisy, so I was hoping it wasn''t loud enough but of course someone just had to have great hearing.


    "Hey. What''s with this? Be more considerate, will you? You''re cruel." Jett says with an expression that results in a pained smile.


    "Cruel?" My eyes flutter, and I flatten my hand against the edge of his tie. I slowly move it upwards and stop before the tips of my fingers touch the collar.


    "Yes... I suppose that''s what most guys I''ve dated thought of me." I laugh derisively at myself. "I make men feel emasculated, too. Like at work, for example."


    "Well... I mean, you ARE very bossy..." I give him a sharp glare, yet he continues, "but I don''t take it personally since you don''t get all unreasonable or cross a line. It''s how some people work."


    "I know how you were working with me lately was not how you usually interact with others."


    "Anyway, now that I have some explanation, then everything adds up." He finishes with a slight smirk, quite satisfied with himself.


    "... Rysia, I''m fully in for the long haul. I just wanted to let you know that." Jett lifts my chin and stares intensely into my eyes.


    "Hmph. Don''t say that shit. It''d hurt too much if you end up running away from me, you know..." I say sadly.


    "I won''t." He responds decisively without pausing.


    "You may not run away immediately, but it doesn''t mean it won''t build up until you can''t take it anymore and..." I pause. I''m already at my limit. I''m somewhat drifting in and out, and I''m no longer fully in control of my actions.


    Jett places his hand on my cheek, looking concerned. "Rysia... "

 Chapter 18：Brief flash of white.

    [Note: I suppose I''ll have to rate this R-18, lol.]


    - - -


    Welp.


    Whatever last bit of self-control I had is long gone now.


    "Jett... so... you said you were in for the long haul, was it?" My playful nature has taken over.


    The hand that was on his chest now moves to feel his ear between my thumb and index finger.


    He gulps and turns his body towards mine. Jett''s cheeks are flushed red, and his mouth parts seductively.


    "Yes... that''s... right, Rysia..." Letting out a slight gasp as I trace his jaw.


    I lean in and breathe into his ear. "So, I can do whatever I want to you, and you won''t get angry?..."


    He winces and reluctantly responds, "... Yes..."


    There''s a little bump on the road ¡ª the car shakes, which distracts him.


    Taking full advantage of this, I pull my loose-enough skirt up so I can open my legs wide.


    I pull myself up, twist my body, and straddle him on the car seat.


    That took him by surprise as his eyes are like saucer plates as soon as I was on top of him.


    I grin and bite my bottom lip.


    With an excessively perverse leer, I look at him like he''s a sumptuous meal that has unknowingly wandered into the lion''s den.


    Moving my body even closer, I wrap my arms around his neck to trap him.


    But judging by the expression Jett has, there''s not even a trace of hesitation or intention whatsoever of breaking free.


    Feeling quite pleased, I start rubbing myself against his crotch despite both of us still being fully clothed.


    Jett groans and closes his eyes, fully immersing himself in the pleasure of our bodies rubbing against fabric.


    He''s about to put his hands around me when I order him to leave his hands where they were.


    Seeing him do as he''s told, is so satisfying that I could feel myself getting wetter.


    I grin slyly and lick my lips in anticipation.


    It''s making me wonder how a man, as gorgeous as Jett, would look like as he tearfully writhes beneath me.


    I can almost imagine him looking up helplessly at me as he''s completely enveloped in the throes of sweet torture and lust.


    The bulge in his pants quickly becomes larger. Harder. Which only serves to fill me further with excitement.


    I rest my temple on the side of his head. With my lips close to his ear, I talk to him in a low voice. "Jett... even these ears of yours look delicious."


    I clutch onto his shoulders to hold him in place.


    Before he could say anything, I bite the top half of his enticing lightly tanned ear with some force, but not hard enough to draw blood.


    It''ll only be for a few seconds.


    I hear him grunt and try to hold his labored breaths in.


    The trick here is to make sure that the pain needs to be bearable enough for what I''m going to do next, so I can make him feel even better.


    Taking the rest of his ear into my mouth, I start to suckle in short intervals as I draw back the strength of my bite.


    Not long after, my teeth completely let go as I sensually start licking, kissing, and once in a while continue sucking his ear to ease back the pain.


    I give the many different edges, hollows, and folds a turn.


    This is also while my warm sighs and whispers elevate his senses to even greater heights.


    Seeing his expression evolve to absolute bliss, I grind myself even more on his hardened sex.


    By this time, my panties are wholly drenched. My warm juices are slowly seeping right into his trousers and underwear.


    Jett shudders and moans as he feels how wet I''ve gotten over him. He grows even more in length, causing me to feel startled.


    ... Just how BIG is this guy?!


    Or am I responsible for this? Either way, this feels amazing...!


    "Ry-Rysia... sorry, I don''t think I can hold on much longer. After so many years... I''m finally doing something like this with you, and it''s too... Ungh!"


    His hips move up at first, then buckle beneath me, and I feel his dick twitch inside his pants.


    Jett groans and is all out of breath. He''s clearly at his limit.


    He stretches his body down the seat a little, and I lean further into him.


    I quicken my movements, wrap my arms around his neck again, and take his mouth in mine.


    My tongue moves and twists against his. Some of our salivae escape from our lips.


    We''re not even naked, and it already feels incredible!


    I...


    I don''t think I can hold much further, either!


    ...


    ''Aghhhhhhhh!''


    Both of us reach the peak together, blanketing our minds with a brief flash of white. I collapse on him after I reach my high.


    * * * * *


    Out of breath, I slide off him.


    He leans against me and rests his head in the crook of my neck. His breath tickles, but I endure it.


    I laugh hard when I see how much of a mess we made on his pants, while my skirt only looks wrinkled.


    Do you know what else it reminds me of?


    I''m thinking quite childishly, but it also looks like he peed his pants, which made me snicker uncontrollably.


    I feel a bit sober now after doing all that, but in general, I''ve never felt this good in a long time.


    In contrast, however, Jett looks quite miffed.


    "... Don''t see me out." I tell him.


    "You wouldn''t want anyone seeing you like that, right?"


    "By the time you arrive at your place, it should dry a tinnyyyy bit, if you''re lucky." I poke his cheek as I tease him.


    Snarling, he answers in a defeated tone. "Bah. The only one who''s lucky is you."


    "Letting you get away from doing all this scot-free, just because I like you so much." Jett mopes.


    He''s facing the other way, so he doesn''t see me give him the most tender smile as I gently pat his head.


    He mumbles something too soft for me to hear.


    Before I could ask him, though, the car stops at my apartment.


    I remember I have a rain jacket in my bag which I always bring with me, just in case.


    Taking it out, I tie the sleeves around his waist.


    I beam at him and kiss him on the cheek, leaving a stunned Jett in the car.


    "Good night, Jett."

 Chapter 19：Maniacal laughter.

    Without looking back, I start walking towards the entrance of the apartment building.


    As soon as I hear the car drive away, I turn around and watch until I could no longer see the limousine.


    The smile I initially had has since faded, and it''s now replaced with a neutral expression.


    While I was a little rough back there with him at one point, it still wasn''t enough to convince me that Jett wouldn''t freak out once he gets to know me even more.


    In the end, this isn''t just about sex. Everyone knows that having good sexual affinity is but only one advantage to having a successful relationship.


    It''s also about our compatibility in many other aspects of our lives.


    However, it''d be silly of me to worry about that now since it''s something I''ll figure out eventually the more we spend time together.


    So what if I feel anxious? I''ll have to carry this feeling with me and continue what I''ve started with him.


    I''ll be turning in early tonight as I feel exhausted from everything.


    * * * * *


    It''s been about a week or so since then, and in some ways, I am relieved that we were way too busy to have a serious talk about what happened between us.


    I did need some space myself to process everything.


    Of course, it''s not like I''ve gone out of my way to avoid him.


    It''s not like I could do that even if I wanted to. We pretty much have to be around each other every day.


    Both of our schedules have been so packed that it''s almost hard to breathe.


    When we FINALLY do get a break, we''re just too tired, and all we want to do is go home and sleep.


    Wake up and come back to work again. Rinse and repeat.


    We need to hang on until we reach a bit of a lull. I''m just hoping that neither of us collapses before then.


    Aside from managing Charles Boet, I am also assigned another female client, so it''s been quite hectic for me.


    The entertainment scene here in Uiso is different from that to Larati¨¦.


    I ended up having to work harder than usual to establish a rapport with everyone who is considered important.


    The biggest thing here is that Mr. Boet and the other female celebrity have entirely different needs.


    Charles is an idol, whereas the other one''s a comedian.


    My only solace is that at least the female comedian''s already established. Still, I''ve got my hands full just trying to re-familiarize everything again and take over someone else''s work.


    Her manager, unfortunately, had a family emergency and the situation''s so dire that they had to quit the company.


    This happened so suddenly, and no one else was willing to take her in even with all the established contacts and pre-determined projects she has in line.


    It''s just too big a responsibility, and a lot of money is involved, so everyone else''s too timid to take a risk.


    Jett has been accompanying me to all the meetings that had people he knew, which was around 73% of them, which is impressive considering what I''ve mentioned earlier.


    That sly CEO is lucky as heck for having him as one of her top managers. I sigh and shake my head. Honey will most likely be laughing all the way to the bank starting this year.


    Just as I thought that today had reached its peak, I receive a call from Big Red Studios. My brow arches, and I wonder what they want.


    I answer the call and say, "Hello. It''s Ms. Raley speaking."


    "Hi! I''m Mr. Celo from Big Red Studios. How are you doing today?"


    "I''m good. What about you?"


    Mr. Celo, who seems to be in a jovial mood, chuckles, "Good, good. We saw each other about a day or so ago, and Mr. Harland told me it''s best to redirect all inquiries that involve Mr. Boet and Mr. Hille to you for the time being, hence this call."


    He continues, "We''re interested in having Mr. Boet and Mr. Hille on our variety show called, ''I challenge you!'' where we have 2 teams with 2 people each who compete in random games."


    "The winner takes home the $100,000 cash prize. The losers will treat the winning team to a meal as well, at the studio''s expense of course, but we won''t tell the audience that. Though..."


    ''Though...?'' I''m not sure if I like the sound of that.


    "There''s one more thing... we''d also like Ms. Raley and Mr. Harland to join them as well."


    WHAT?! Why the hell...? "U-Uhm, excuse me for being rude, but why the heck would you want their managers in the show as well?"


    Wait... don''t tell me...?


    As if in slight disappointment, Mr. Celo replies, "Tsk. Tsk. Ms. Raley, we''d do anything to get Mr. Harland to be in the show too!"


    He excitedly expounds, "What better way than to make it perhaps a game between managers vs. their clients or even manager-client vs. manager-client?!"


    "It''s going to be a ton of fun! People will love it! No one will ever complain about seeing Mr. Harland again, even if it''s in a variety show! The ratings will be through the roof!" All I can hear now from the other line is something akin to maniacal laughter.


    My face darkens and my eyes turn into slits. I want to punch the person who gave them this idea. I rub my temples as I feel a headache''s coming on soon.


    Mr. Celo continues trying to convince me and gives us the slot schedule. Once he''s done giving me all the other details, I inform him that I''ll be calling back with our decision.


    Oy vey.

 Chapter 20：Drift off to dreamland

    Mr. Celo has excellent timing, though; we''ll be having a meeting very soon. Both Mr. Boet and Mr. Hille will be present.


    * * * * *


    It''s been about an hour since the meeting has started.


    We''ve already gone through most of the offers. Jett is about to go into consultation mode, but I stop him as I''ve yet to tell him about the latest one.


    With a bored face, I go ahead and inform them, "Sorry for interrupting, but there''s one more thing. I''ve received a phone call from Big Red Studios, and they were wondering if we''d be interested in ''I challenge you!''. The gig extends to the four of us."


    Ren Hille, who was leisurely tilting his chair back, suddenly leans forward.


    The sound of the chair''s front legs hitting the ground, along with his hand smacking the table, scares me, as per usual. "WHAT?! The FOUR of us?! Really??? Me, Charles, Jett, and even Si- I mean, Ms. Raley?!?!"


    The suddenness of it all earned him a glare from me.


    Ren sheepishly smiles back, as if he knew that I was cursing him inwardly.


    He turns to Mr. Boet and begs, "PLEASE, PLEASE, let''s do this! I know it''s going to be FUN! I''ve seen a few episodes, and it''s entertaining. I can''t imagine how awesome it''s going to be with the four of us!"


    "Well, I''m honestly, not sure... Are Mr. Harland and Ms. Raley even okay with this, though?", Charles Boet reluctantly asks.


    Jett, who has been silent the entire time, speaks up, "I think we should do it."


    "This show is top-rated worldwide and has a huge following. Unfortunately, Ms. Raley has been so busy that I don''t know if we should go ahead unless she signs off on this."


    My fierce scowl does nothing to shut him up.


    ... What is he doing...?


    I''m sorry, but that''s just... no!


    This idiot can act as cute and polite as he wants, but whatever he''s doing is not going to work on me.


    I look away and close my eyes, hoping I can protect it from further damage.


    The darkness is not enough to cleanse that image from my vision.


    "How about I''ll owe you one, Ms. Raley?" Jett tries to reason with me.


    Mr. Boet, seeing it as a chance to talk, also chimes in, "Yes. I''ll owe you one as well, Ms. Raley? How about it?"


    I sigh, close my eyes and rub the area where my eyebrows crinkled deepest.


    Noting that this is three against one, I''ve decided to agree but on one condition, "Only if the studio agrees that they owe me a favor as well. Who knows, it might come in handy one day."


    Snickering inwardly, I continue, "Are you guys sure? Who knows, I might even ask you guys to do something ridiculous? Last chance to take it back."


    The three of them insist that they''re sure, so all that''s left now is to negotiate with Mr. Celo, so I give him a callback.


    We keep it brief and come to an agreement.


    Everyone''s desperation has turned the whole thing into something worthwhile for me.


    While the three of them are busy talking and aren''t paying attention to me, I smirk evilly.


    ...


    We confirm the schedule, and it''s for next week.


    We don''t need to prepare for it. I also can''t be fussed enough to exercise and get ready for anything physical, either.


    I''ve been way too occupied these days to care about winning.


    I wish I were exaggerating when I say that by the time I arrive at my place and go to bed, I could barely even move and sleep like a corpse.


    Though, I might go for a bit of a jog on Sunday, to change things up and will take the rest of that day off.


    I''ve even been bringing work home, but I''m trying to stop doing that soon, or I''ll never be able to relax even if I''m not at the office.


    * * * * *


    It''s finally the weekend, but I pushed myself a bit too hard the day before.


    I went to bed so late that I ended up sleeping in.


    My phone is automatically set to stop sleep mode by 7 AM, and I forgot to adjust it.


    A call goes through. I grumpily wake up, look at the time and angrily tap on the answer button.


    I know it''s already 12:30 PM, but fucckkk, I want to keep sleeping!!!


    Like a toddler, I whine, sob, and throw a tantrum inside my head where no one I know can judge me.


    "Urngh... Hello...? Jett?" I answer with an annoyed tone.


    "..."


    The other line was quiet for a few seconds.


    Jett clears his throat before I get any more pissed,"Oh..."


    "Uh... I guess you wouldn''t be interested in hanging out with me today, Rysia...?"


    "It''s... been a while since we did anything outside our jobs..." He replies calmly.


    I''m just glad he knows that I am a huge pain in the ass in the morning or especially when I get woken up, and I still lack sleep.


    I breathe in and out softly to calm myself as it''s not even Jett''s fault. "... Sorry, Jett, I''ve only just gotten to sleep and forgot to keep sleep mode on until mid-afternoon."


    "I''d like to rest today and tomorrow. How about the weekend after next? Things should be a lot more settled by then..."


    The only thing I could hear was his breath getting caught before he answers sadly with an ''alright''.


    We end the call right after.


    Sorry, Jett... hang on a bit more, okay, buddy?


    Before I forget, I enable sleep mode again.


    On the bed, I turn my body around and lie on my stomach. I rub my face against the soft fabric of my pillow as I gradually drift off to dreamland with a small smile on my face.


    Ahh... yes, sleep... sleep. Mmmnn...

 Chapter 21：Recall that feeling of dread.

    I wake up to the sound of the alarm with a feeling of dread.


    Today''s the day we''ll be participating in that ''I Challenge You'' episode.


    We have no idea what type of games we''ll be playing in this segment.


    Of course, I tried to ask them last week, but being able to practice or prepare beforehand will ruin things.


    We''re totally in the dark, so it''s most likely I might make a fool out of myself somehow.


    I press both my palms to my face and do a muffled, high-pitched scream.


    After letting out my frustrations, I get up, and with heavy steps, I lazily walk towards the bathroom to get ready.


    * * * * *


    I look up at the old studio building #25-E, where the show is usually filmed.


    Spotting the entrance, I pull on the well used painted metal door, and the hinge makes a slight squeak.


    As soon as I get inside, I see double doors, a small hallway, and some signs on the walls indicating where the toilets are.


    Some security guards are posted right outside what seems to be the main entrance.


    I show them my printed temporary ID. They scan the barcode and my bag; then they let me through.


    * * * * *


    After walking for about a few minutes, I finally see the set. There are so many people running about, getting everything ready.


    "Hello, Good morning! You are Ms. Therysia Raley, right?" They ask, to which I respond with a nod.


    "Alright. Thank you for arriving early. I''ll take you to the waiting room. Mr. Harland, Mr. Boet, and Mr. Hille are already there. I''ll also explain everything about today''s episode to the four of you."


    I quietly follow the person until we reach a room that has all four of our names on the door.


    As soon as it''s opened, I hear some laughter, which is most likely coming from Ren. Both Jett and Charles look amused as they continue to listen.


    "Since my pride was at stake, I... Ah! Ms. Raley! I''m SO happy you''re finally here!" Ren grins and walks over to me with his arms open wide.


    I give him a death glare, warning him that he better not even attempt to hug me.


    Ren dramatically wraps his arms around himself.


    While trembling, he says, "Ohh... it''s okay if you won''t hug me!"


    "I have to admit that I am a little sad... but that passionate gaze of yours is more than enough for now."


    After saying his piece, he grins and stares at me with satisfied eyes upon seeing my annoyance.


    Sighing, I roll my eyes and ignore him. It''s sadly the only thing I CAN do at this point.


    It doesn''t help that he acts a lot more normal towards everyone else BUT me.


    What I don''t get is why does he have to subject me to this EVERY... SINGLE... TIME... we see each other!


    Oh, what I would give to stay at home today.


    I feel a large hand gently clutching onto my shoulder. To my surprise, it''s actually Mr. Boet and not Jett who did that.


    Jett did the same thing to Ren, but even both of them are looking at us in shock.


    Probably because other than handshaking, he has never made any other physical contact with me before.


    Feeling puzzled, I look into his face, and Charles smiles, "Let''s do our best today, partner."


    Partner?!


    Don''t tell me they just did whatever the heck they wanted before I got here??


    But then, it doesn''t make sense as Jett and Ren shouldn''t be looking as stunned as I am too.


    As if he could read my mind, Mr. Boet answers, "I was the first one who got here, and they told me I could decide the groups. ''Special privilege'', they said."


    He jokingly points his thumb over his shoulder at Mr. Hille, and with a smirk tells me, "Also, I''ve kinda had enough of that stupid brat over there. Being around him drains my energy."


    "So what do you say, Ms. Raley?" He ends with a friendly smile with his other hand still on me.


    "Sure. Just make sure that you can keep up with me." I don''t care either way, as long as we win.


    That''s, of course, as long as my other partner isn''t Ren. He''s going to be the death of me.


    "I''ll do my best, Ms. Raley! Leave it to me.", Charles flashes his teeth at me, brimming with confidence.


    I am utterly unaware that both guys behind us are completely fuming, and Mr. Boet''s words have sparked some rivalry between the three of them.


    I''ve almost completely forgotten about the staff that was still with us in the room.


    They clear their throat, "Ahem. Now that the four of you are split into two groups, please go over this checklist and choose four games in total. Please decide within 15 minutes."


    I quickly skim over it.


    Half of these sound pretty standard, but the other column is OUTRAGEOUS! We are required to at least pick one from the absurd list of challenges.


    I''m starting to feel faint as I go over it: one-cord bungee jumping, one-parachute sky diving, shark tank, cockroach pool, insect buffet, and snake bath, to name a few.


    ''ARE THEY CRAZY?! A lot of those options are DISGUSTING!'' I cry out inside my head.


    Are they planning to give us a heart attack so that we can entertain them or something?!


    These assholes... They owe me TWO FAVORS... maybe even THREE!


    I give Mr. Celo a call so I could threaten him, but the only thing he could do is apologize profusely, begging us not to cancel on them.


    He does his best to explain that there were so many changes once they found out who the participants were.


    They wanted to make full use of their popularity to boost the ratings as much as possible.


    Still! It doesn''t mean they had to go to the extreme like this.


    Is the program director some kind of sadist or something to be able to think up of all these?!


    The previous challenges were a lot tamer compared to these.


    I sigh deeply once the call ended.


    In the background, I could hear three adult men bickering like kids.


    "This is unfair! There''s no way I''m strapping myself to Mr. Harland! Ms. Raley, please switch with Jett!" Ren exclaims and looks disappointed.


    Hah! As if I''d let that happen, I''d rather do one of those challenges on my own than pair up with him.


    Jett retorts, "Not like I''d want that myself. And not to mention..." He angrily eyes Charles and me as if he wants to telepathically let me know there''s no way he''s okay with that, either.


    Hmph.


    I''m honestly too scared to do the first two even on my own anyway. Having someone else strapped to me won''t help much.


    While they were still busy fighting among themselves, I cut them off and explain the situation.


    They eventually concede, seeing as the advantages we''ll be getting out of this should make it worth it.


    We all look over the list of challenges again so we can discuss which ones we should do.


    I guess the shark tank seems the best out of all the others to be honest.


    At least I''ll be inside a cage, no big deal at all.


    Smugly crossing my arms, I do my best to convince them, "I say we go for the shark tank. It''s the least bit sca- I mean, it''s the most doable out of all the others I''d say."


    They''re reluctant but end up agreeing with me.


    We quickly decide on the remaining three challenges, and we sit down on the armchairs that were provided for us.


    I sigh and recall that feeling of dread I had this morning and realize it may have been in anticipation of this.

 Chapter 22：I dont want to lose.

    Charles and I belt out the last note.


    The music that used to accompany our wistful and equally melancholic voices reach an end.


    All that''s left now is a heavy silence that blankets us.


    ...


    "Wow! That was AMAZING! Your voices just melded together in perfect harmony! My heart has never felt this moved in a very long time. I''m so close to tears, even!" The host pauses when his voice shakes from feeling so emotional.


    Some gentle laughter and sniffles could be heard.


    Judging by the feedback we''re receiving, we have a pretty good chance at winning this second challenge, the ''Karaoke Battle''.


    The host continues, "What Therysia and Charles have just shown us, it''s almost as if they''ve been practicing together for years!"


    "We did not expect this at all!" Bright-eyed, he continues to praise us to the high heavens. "We knew Charles Boet could sing, but who knew Ren Hille''s manager could sing THIS well? My heart still feels torn in two. Give it up again for Therysia Raley~!"


    Thunderous clapping now ensues.


    Out of breath from speaking so loud, the host muses, "Pleasant surprises like these are what makes it more exciting for us, huh?! THESE are the type of things we LOVE discovering on OUR SHOW! WHAT DO YOU GUYS THINK?!" He excitedly yells to rile up the audience even further.


    ''YEAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!'' The crowd goes crazy. Screaming and whistling soon fill the entire set.


    Not used to all the attention, I start to fidget uncomfortably.


    I''m wondering if this emcee has any intention of stopping any time soon?


    It''s nice to be complimented, but it''s becoming pretty excessive, even for me.


    I am so distracted that I didn''t even notice that Ren and Jett are right beside me already.


    "Both of you seem to have won the hearts of everybody present here. Of course, I''m pretty sure you folks at home agree with all of us as well!"


    Ren bends down to my ear level. He covers his mouth partially with the back of his hand and whispers, "Don''t worry, I gotcha."


    After giving me a quick nod, I suddenly have a bad feeling about this.


    With a microphone in hand, he pokes the host with his other index finger. "Hey, hey... Have you forgotten us already? I know Ms. Raley''s gorgeous and all, but Mr. Harland and I are starting to feel a bit jealous here."


    "I don''t want to lose. So how about I show everyone something cute so you can show some support to my buddy and me over here." Ren puts his arm around Jett''s shoulder and pulls him close.


    Ren leans his head onto Jett''s, then shows his cutest smile to the audience. Winking with his mouth closed, Ren sticks the tip of his tongue out while doing an OK signal.


    Every Ren (and Jett?) fan shrieks and goes ballistic at the eye candy in front of them.


    Is he really doing this for me, or does he just want attention?! I can''t help but eye Ren suspiciously but in the end, I sigh in relief as it seems to have worked anyway to my advantage.


    If there wasn''t a single Ren x Jett shipper on the internet before tonight, there''d surely be some now.


    Jett''s back slumps a little. His posture makes him look a little bit like a wilting flower now.


    Pfft! Poor Jett.


    My face beams upon thinking of something.


    I''m debating whether or not I should do a bit of fanfiction search later so I can tease them about it when I get the chance!


    I snicker inwardly. Scheming against both of them has thankfully put me in a better mood.


    A little embarrassed, the emcee rubs the back of his neck and laughs awkwardly. "Ahahahaha! Sorry about that, Ren."


    "I have to admit, Therysia is quite captivating in more ways than one! It''s almost a waste that she''s just a celebrity manager."


    I see Jett''s mouth twitch upon hearing more blatant flirting from the host. He grits his teeth and tries to stay calm.


    Despite the emcee''s intention of complimenting me, he only managed to annoy me instead.


    What did he say...? JUST a celebrity manager?!


    Maybe I should give this guy a piece of my mind later on...


    Jett has absolutely nothing to worry about.


    Anyone who insults my profession like this will never get in my good graces.


    The host clears his throat and gets back on track, "As a recap, for our first challenge, Team Jett-Ren won that round! They did a fantastic job with their comedy skit."


    "As for this second challenge, the ''Karaoke Battle'' winners are unsurprisingly... Team Charles-Therysia!"


    "That makes both teams tied with one win each! There are two more challenges left, who will emerge the victors?! Stay tuned after this break!"


    * * * * *


    We''re up first, so Charles and I get ready to wear some diving gear.


    I don''t want my hair floating all over the place once we''re underwater, so I tie it up into an extremely tight bun.


    Stretching out the diving cap, I carefully place it over my head and adjust it to a more comfortable fit.


    I sigh and look towards the humongous tank with two sharks swimming about.


    The sight of them gives me the chills.


    It''s almost absurd that Big Red Studios went out of their way to rent something like this just for this particular episode. They must be confident that it''ll do exceptionally well.


    "I''ve never done anything like this before... it was annoying to put all of this on." Charles makes a face and pinches a bit of the foamed neoprene and pulls on it.


    He lets go, and it loudly thwacks against his skin.


    Charles looks at me with a slightly solemn face. "You think you''d be alright?"


    I put on a brave front and show him a smirk. "Of course. Why wouldn''t I be? Just a few minutes inside that cage and it''ll probably be over before we know it."


    * * * * *


    BAM!


    ...


    BANG!


    BAM! BAM!


    ...


    We''re inside the tank, and the sharks are attacking the cage mercilessly.


    Why the hell did I think this was going to be alright?!


    GET ME OUT OF HERE!


    My eyes are filled with sheer horror as I watch the sharks go into a frenzy as they continually slam their jaws at the thick steel bars.


    Their sharp teeth scrape against the metal.


    Like billowing underwater smoke, blood starts to spread chaotically around us.

 Chapter 23：What are you waiting for?!

    [A few minutes earlier]


    "Okay, folks! We''re back and guess what the next challenge is...! The two teams have chosen this themselves. It''s... ''THE SHARK TANK''! Ooooh~ Just saying it has my blood running cold already!"


    "I suppose I''d go for this too over the ''Snake Bath''!" The host brings both hands to his chest and is anxiously jogging in place.


    Underground, I peer at the monitor so we can hear and see what the host is up to.


    There''s absolutely no way he''s doing that out of nervousness.


    In the first place, his expression gives it away.


    We''re the ones going in there after all!


    I curse both the emcee and my luck for having to appear in this stupid show under my breath.


    The ground behind the host opens, and a giant tank filled with water slowly ascends.


    All the liquid inside sloshes gently from side to side as it continues to move upward.


    There''s a movable platform with a large staircase attached to the side of the glass aquarium.


    On top of the landing, Charles and I are fully decked out in diving gear inside a cage made of thick reinforced steel.


    I''ve examined the structure earlier, and it seems safe enough.


    Some screaming and gasps occupy the entire stadium as the two sharks make their dramatic appearance.


    They swiftly glide across the water effortlessly, emitting the most elegant yet intimidating aura.


    What bugs me the most about sharks is that... there''s just no way for me to read them!


    Large predatorial fish, in general, are creepy to me.


    Look at those dead fish eyes and deliberate movements!


    The lack of expression whatsoever on their ''faces'' makes me feel uneasy.


    I silently pray that they''re not interested in taking a bite out of Charles or me if ever an opportunity arises for them to do so.


    A hand reaches out and touches my shoulder. I turn around to face my teammate.


    Charles, looking quite worried, tells me, "I''m here, okay? If you can''t take it, rely on me, in whichever way you want. I''ll do my best to calm you down."


    I look at him with a blank expression and say nothing in response. He pats my head, and I end up staring at the ground.


    ...


    Now with the tank in full view, the emcee wastes no time in getting this challenge started. "Now, before we start... I THINK~ we''re missing a little bit of something here. Don''t you think?!"


    Everyone, including us, have no idea there was another element to all this.


    Two men are holding onto a large tub. They manage to get up the stairs reasonably quickly, considering how heavy the thing they''re carrying seems to be.


    Once they reach the top, they remove the lid.


    A foul odor attacks our sense of smell, and we both use our hands to cover our noses quickly.


    "Oof. I can smell it from here! What do you guys have for us, huh? Quickly! Show us!" The host urges the men.


    Both of them hold onto a thick chain that has one hunk of meat dangling from it. It''s probably about 3 meters in diameter.


    All the blood dripping from the hanging flesh starts to form some trails all over the platform.


    Without missing a beat, they attach it to the thick chains that are welded onto the top of the cage we''re in.


    The viscous red fluid leaks into the water and the sharks seem to have increased their pace.


    Their dorsal fins pop out of the water as they anticipate what''s to come.


    Haha... ha... Of course, they haven''t fed them yet. OF COURSE!


    I''m on the verge of a mini-meltdown, but I stop myself by furiously shaking my head.


    It''s okay, Therysia! You can do this!


    They''ll focus on eating their ''meal'', and both of us will be fine once they''re full.


    So even if something completely irrational happens, like the cage breaking apart or they SOMEHOW get inside... we''ll be completely fine...! Hahahaha... WE''LL BE FINE!


    Out of nervousness, I yell out, "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?! LET''S DO THIS!!! WE CAN DO THIS! LET''S GET THIS OVER WITH!"


    Charles, who was frozen on the spot earlier, quickly snaps out of his trance thanks to my crazy outburst.


    His body, which was completely stiff from terror, eventually goes back to a more relaxed state. The fear he felt initially has completely subsided now.


    Suppressing a chuckle, he gently caresses my head.


    With great amusement on his face, the host gives me exactly what I ask for. "Well, well! Someone''s excited!"


    "Note that there is a switch you can press if you''d like to give up on this challenge. Once you press on it, we will immediately haul both of you back up."


    "However, that doesn''t mean the other team will automatically win. They have to pass the challenge themselves unless they give up too. Both teams can lose."


    "ANYWAY~! Like the pretty lady said, how about we get this show on the road~! Woooo~!" The host wildly swings an arm as a signal to the other staff.


    The crane lifts the chains and moves to the side so they can start lowering us into the water.


    As soon as the base hits the surface, we quickly put on our full face masks and prepare for the worst.


    As we go deeper, the beady-eyed hunters attempt to lunge at their food a couple of times, banging their muzzles in the process.


    BAM!


    ...


    BANG! BAM!


    The loud noise and vibrations are so intense that I involuntarily shudder. It''s almost as if my whole entity is being shaken to its core.


    I put my hands over my ears to hopefully minimize the rapidly growing anxiety within me.


    After multiple failed attempts, the sharks seem to have held off for now as all their ramming face-first is probably starting to hurt.


    I breathe a sigh of relief for now, though I''m sure they''ll start again once our metal prison stops moving.


    It''s harder to move underwater. I slowly turn my head to check Charles out. He flashes me a thumbs-up sign to let me know he''s still okay.


    Our feet are no longer touching the ground, so I use one of my hands to push against the ceiling so I can still be somewhere around the middle.


    ...


    CLANK


    ...


    That sound probably indicates that we''re no longer going any further... which means...


    I check for the sharks, and they seem to have intuitively understood that too.


    They circle us one more time before they go for the kill.


    BAM!! BAM!


    BAM!


    ...


    BAM!!! BANG!


    I heard sharks are territorial. Even though some of them can be part of a school, they still usually hunt alone!


    ... BAM! BAM!


    Why are they so focused on one hunk of meat?!


    There''ll be another one soon! Stop getting at it as if you''ve never been fed before!


    My irrational complaints will go forever unheard, but it helps me keep my sanity, alright?


    Without warning, Charles grabs hold of my shoulders and turns my body around.


    A tender touch to the back of my head is all it takes to put a stop to all the thoughts that raged in my mind.


    I try to focus on drowning everything out, and my eyes slowly draw to a close.


    ...


    Unbeknownst to either of us, the audience outside the tank has been watching our every move.


    Everyone''s shrieking as they see what is unfolding, while Jett bites onto one of his fingers that is currently being clenched tightly into a fist.

 Chapter 24：Push him a little more.

    For what seems like forever, the timer finally goes off on our watches.


    All that wretched noise and unsettling vibrations caused by the sharks from before has finally stopped.


    The bait they were desperately trying to devour chunks of, which eventually turned into an almost unrecognizable mutilated flesh, has since fallen into the depths below.


    I open my eyes and notice that Charles is keenly watching the monitor.


    What''s he looking a... oh wait, yes!


    The timer!


    Did it go off just now?!


    I lift my arm slightly to get a better view of my wrist so I can make sure I didn''t imagine things.


    YES! FINALLY! We both did it!


    With my eyes twinkling, I excitedly look around in anticipation.


    Clink. Clank.


    ...


    Clank.


    Clank. Clink.


    As if to mark the end of my suffering, the sounds coming from the chains being pulled upwards is music to my ears.


    ...


    We finally reach the top, and with heavy steps, I exit this miserable place that has kept us captive for a good 5 minutes.


    Just when I thought I could finally put everything behind me and relax, both my hands are now being held in someone else''s.


    My eyebrows knit as I look up to see who the offender was, only to find out it is none other than Ren Hille.


    I sigh.


    I feel so drained that I don''t even have the strength to care about him still holding onto my hand.


    Even as I''m walking away, he keeps asking me to make sure if I''m alright or if I''m hurt anywhere, but I continue to look on straight past him, dazed, and just ignored him.


    Before I could take another step further, though, someone pulls Ren from behind.


    As if grabbing hold of him wasn''t enough, his agitated captor puts all his effort into removing his hands from mine.


    "JETT! What are you doing?! I want to ask if she''s okay! You''re acting all crazy right now!" Ren exclaims in great annoyance.


    Despite doing his best, however, Ren eventually lets go of me, or he may have had to risk making me fall flat on my face if he kept being stubborn.


    Without bothering to hide his agitation, Jett answers, "Hahaha... Ren! Stop playing around! It''s our turn now. Let''s go! They''re all waiting for us to enter the cage, you know?"


    A barely visible angry vein shows up on the side of Jett''s forehead. With a fake smile plastered on his face, he forcefully drags his teammate away like everything''s normal.


    His voice gradually fades into the background the further away they go.


    I''m so mentally drained that my soul feels like it has already left my body, but I snap out of it a little and remember what I intended to do in the first place.


    I wanted to go down this staircase so I can make my way to the breakroom. After that whole ordeal, all I want is to rest right now and clear my mind before the next challenge is up.


    We were told earlier that after the ''Shark Tank'' challenge, we have an hour to do whatever we please.


    * * * * *


    I take a seat on one of the armchairs, so I put my leg up over the other and cross my arms.


    I''m not sure how long I have left, but I''ll take a power nap in any case.


    To my dismay, not even 5 minutes have passed, and someone knocks on the door.


    Tsk.


    In my annoyance, I growl softly and wonder what this person wants. "... Yes...? Who is it?"


    The door opens softly to reveal a slightly hesitant figure, who has something in their hand.


    Out of curiosity, my eyes are now drawn to the bottled beverage the person has in their grip.


    "Hey... I got you some water." Charles says with a slightly worried look on his face.


    I take the proferred drink and twist the cap. "... Thank you, Charles."


    "Are you okay?" He adds.


    "... Yeah. Sorry about that. Just a little cranky after that challenge. Didn''t help when Ren came up to me right after I got out, too." I breathe out a sigh. "It''s like I can''t catch a break today."


    Charles laughs sheepishly at my answer. "Well... that''s Ren for you. Although I must say, I think he really WAS worried about you though. I think everyone could see how scared you were that time, so..."


    "Huh. Well, let''s see how they take it when they''re inside that damn cage. They''ll understand why." I look sideways with an annoyed expression.


    "Yeah, to be honest, I was actually quite affected by it. It''s different when you''re inside with all the hundreds of sensations you can feel all at once." I could feel a shiver from him as he tries to recall what we just went through.


    "Extremely overwhelming, I tell you. I was just able to hold it in a bit better than you, but I was JUST as scared." Charles shakes his head in disbelief as he lets out a breath.


    "Ah, shit. I had some questions about our next challenge. I''ll be right back." He takes off in a hurry.


    Before the door could close fully, a hand slips through the gap.


    Someone steps in and I scoff as I see who''s walking up towards me.


    I get up from my seat to meet them halfway.


    "... Ren. What is it now? I''m fine. You don''t need to check up on me..." my voice trails off when I notice the look on his face.


    ... He doesn''t seem like he''s looking very good, actually?


    Should I even bother asking though, or sho...


    He lunges at me and gives me a back-breaking hug. "..... WAAAAHHHH IT WAS SO SCARY WHAT''S WRONG WITH ALL THE DIRECTORS OF THIS SHOW....!! I THOUGHT I WAS GOING TO DIE!!!!!!"


    What in the hell is going on here?!


    My eyes widen, and I''m just beyond confused right now.


    "REN! Stop messing around! .... AND STOP HUGGING ME!" I try to push the idiot away, but he only clings to me even more.


    He''s not even saying anything anymore! I can''t see his face either as he''s pretty much almost burying it in my chest.


    To hell with this! He''s not a kid and this is borderline harassment!


    But, what if he isn''t pretending...?


    No, wait...


    I mean, I was scared out of my wits too, but he couldn''t possibly be THIS scared, right?


    ...


    Not knowing what to do, I smirk as I suddenly remember my secret weapon, and I wasn''t afraid to use it!


    With perfect ease, my hand moves to pinch his ear and twist it.


    "OOWWW!!! OWW!!! WHY ARE YOU... AH~! IT HURTS MS. RALEY~!" He screams out in an almost suggestive tone near the end.


    JUST what is WITH this guy?!


    I''ve had enough of this!


    He''s going to be the death of me, I swear!


    His indecent cry made the tips of my ears turn red from embarrassment.


    I grab his shirt and back him into a wall as I continue to twist his ear.


    My free hand reaches out, and I smack it down next to his head so I can steady myself. I notice him shake a little in reflex to the sound.


    I start to tell this bastard off. "Seriously, WHY are you doing this to ME?!"


    "Despite what you seem to have claimed before, are you interested in me or something?! Are you getting off from this, or what? Is it THAT amusing for you to keep annoying me?"


    "If not, then stop all this stupid shit! I''m getting sick of it, alright?! It ISN''T funny!" I shout at him, hoping this will finally make him back down for good.


    Ren stares at me blankly, his face turning redder by the second.


    My brow arches and I was about to push him a little more for an answer when something falls, rolling across the floor.

 Chapter 25：Extremely hungry.

    I look back to see Jett and Charles standing by the doorway.


    They look so stunned that I let go of Ren immediately.


    Not knowing what to say, I turn around and decide to go out of the room before they ask me anything that''d too awkward to answer.


    As soon as I step out, a voice coming from the side says, "Okay! So for the last challenge, the venue is mostly set up now. Please follow me."


    Holy shit! Someone up there loves me, after all.


    What wonderful timing! I breathe a sigh of relief.


    Now I don''t have to worry about being asked for a while at least.


    I quicken my pace and follow after the staff personnel that''s guiding us.


    * * * * *


    Bright lights enter my eyes as we go through a huge curtain. I squint a little and let them adjust.


    Yikes!


    It''s not only blinding, but it''s so hot here! Is the entire studio just filled with spotlights and lamps or something?! It almost feels like all my make-up''s going to slide off if I''m not careful. Well, just exaggerating, of course, but...


    Near the center, I see two temporary steel kitchen islands that have a lot of equipment set up for our next challenge. In the back, there are ingredients available for our use.


    If this wasn''t obvious enough already, the next challenge will involve cooking.


    I''m decent enough if I could say so about myself, so hopefully, we have a fair chance of winning.


    * * * * *


    "Welcome back to ''I Challenge You!'' It''s been one heck of a ride so far, huh?!"


    The crowd screams in response.


    "Is everyone ready for the LAST challenge?! ''Cos I CERTAINLY ammm~!" The host''s voice echoes as he shouts into the mike.


    "A recap: So far, each team has two wins with one loss each, putting both of them on a draw! Now, the last one is meant to change that, but if both teams STILL end as a draw, they will have a choice of whether to split the prize money or go for another tie-breaker."


    "And now for our next challenge, it''s the one you are probably ALL waiting for! It''s time for ''WILD GUESS GASTRONOMY'', one of the most popular segments in our show!"


    The emcee pauses as he adjusts his posture.


    "Since this is a VERY, VERY, VERRYYY special episode, there''s going to be yet, another twist! To those who are quite new to the show, I''ll explain the basics of this challenge as well."


    "Unlike other cooking shows, you don''t have to be a talented chef to win this challenge."


    "Each team is expected to make one dish and make sure they have an extra plate for taste testing purposes."


    "To clarify, it can''t just be something like a soft-boiled egg or just pan-fried pork chop and call it quits, for example. There have to be multiple elements or at least, enough complexity to whatever it is you''ve decided to make."


    "Once you''re done cooking, you and your teammate will taste-test the extra dish yourselves. You''ll be given a scoring sheet to indicate how much you''d rate your dish 1-10. 1, of course, being the worst."


    "They''re professionals in the food industry, so they''ll be quite strict with their evaluation and won''t hold back. The goal here is to have your grade match as closely to theirs as possible. The team who wins will get 0.5 points."


    "So... now for the twist! Special caviar containing some ghost pepper chili extract will be placed randomly in the extra plate you''ll be eating. It''ll be very hard to spot. Only the team who happens to avoid it will gain another 0.5 points."


    After talking so much, the host seems a bit beat. "Phew! I hope that made sense as that was a lot to explain."


    "Are you still with me folks?!" He tries to check on the audience to see if he hasn''t lost them.


    People whistle and scream to prove that they''re still listening. They must be way too excited to see us suffer again so they don''t want to miss a single thing.


    * * * * *


    ---


    {Jett''s POV}


    ---


    We''re all so busy with food preparation and cooking; but for almost the entire time, Ren has been absent-mindedly staring at Rysia.


    It''s really pissing me off, to be honest.


    I''ve felt very uneasy ever since I saw them doing something very questionable in the waiting room.


    Is there something between them? Why was Rysia doing that? Is there something she''s not telling me?!


    It didn''t seem like she was interested in him at all.


    I could tell that Ren genuinely aggravates her and she doesn''t enjoy his advances.


    Feeling anxious, I look towards Rysia and see her busily going about their makeshift kitchen.


    ---


    {Jett''s POV end}


    ---


    * * * * *


    I wipe my brow as we''re almost done with the Vietnamese Lemongrass Pork Vermicelli Bun.


    I''ve been cooking the meat in low heat for some time now. Doing it this way is almost like it''s slowly marinating in the sauce.


    It''s just about the right shade of brown, so I think it''s time for me to remove it from the pan for now.


    The smell of garlic, shallot, soy sauce, lemongrass, fish sauce, and caramelized meat, wafts in the air.


    It''s making me extremely hungry.


    My stomach growls as I start to take out the perfectly boiled rice vermicelli out of the pot.


    I separate the white noodles and divide them equally between two bowls.


    I arrange the freshly cut vegetables which were prepared by Charles earlier as beautifully as I can on top of the snow-white vermicelli.


    The contrast between the vibrant greens, oranges, purples, reds, and whites are gorgeous.


    "Charles, how are the deep-fried Vietnamese spring rolls? You''re almost done right?" I yell out loud, just so I can make sure he''ll hear me without having to turn around.


    He shouts back to confirm. So I start chopping up the remaining coriander, peanuts, and spring onions as garnish.


    I turn one of the stove''s knobs to ignite the burner again. I put it on high heat and get the lemongrass pork ready.


    I''ve already made sure that by the time we assemble this, the entire dish will be completed just as the buzzer goes off.


    After a few minutes, barely visible smoke rises from the pan; indicating that it''s hot enough for me to sear the lemongrass pork to add some more color and sheen to it.


    Time passes by quickly and before we know it, a loud and medium-high pitched sound reminds us we''re no longer allowed to do anything else to our dish.


    A staff comes by to pick up our taste-test dish so they can hide the Ghost Pepper caviar within it.


    I breathe a sigh of relief and I''m just SO glad that everything''s over.


    "... That was really crazy, huh?" Charles looks at me with a tired expression. His forehead is a little bit misty from the sweat.


    I reply, "Tell me about it."


    Not long after, the staff sets 3 bowls on the table, all perfectly arranged in almost the exact way we did it.


    We both decide on the left bowl.


    Charles picks it up and mixes it before he takes a bite. The moment he gets a taste of the slightly smokey lemongrass pork, salad, and rice vermicelli - it almost seems as if he''s frozen in shock.


    "... Did we really make this...?" He slowly turns his head towards me.


    "Hmm...? Is there something wrong with it?!" I ask him in a panic.


    "I think it''s better if you try it yourself... Here, you go!" His eyes sparkle as he passes the bowl to me.


    In my excitement, I grab a huge forkful of everything and plunge it into my mouth.


    However, the joy of being able to taste such a heavenly combination of wonderful flavors never came.


    Instead, I spit out everything that was in my mouth and search for water like a crazy person!


    "OH NOOO!! It looks like Team Charles-Therysia has chosen the bowl with the Ghost Pepper! They, unfortunately, will not get any points for this."


    I roll my eyes and curse my luck, yet again as I wipe the side of my mouth. Everything that touched that stupid chili is a little bit inflamed now.


    Welp. I guess that ''someone'' up there doesn''t love me enough.


    Grabbing another glass of water, I gulp it all down and attempt once again to get a taste of our work.


    It goes well and I''m actually able to appreciate it this time around.


    We both decide that it is an 8.5 and write it on the sheet that was given to us earlier. The staff member hung around since earlier and we pass it off to them.


    * * * * *


    The emcee immediately seizes the chance as soon as the results for the other team''s taste-testing comes out.


    "Looks like Team Jett-Ren has successfully avoided the chili trap we set! They will receive 0.5 points for this!"


    "Team Charles-Therysia currently has 0, will they be able to guess their rating right?! We''ll find out now, shall we?"


    Walking across the stage, the host goes to where the panel of judges is sitting.


    ...


    "Let''s start with Team Charles-Therysia''s Vietnamese Lemongrass Pork Rice Vermicelli Bun''s rating. They voted their dish an ''8.5''."


    "Do you think they guessed it right? Or are they wayyy off the mark?!"


    "So what''s the final verdict, my dear judges?" In an almost teasing tone filled with anticipation, the announcer shoots off his query without any hesitance.


    The judges hold out a large cardstock paper with ''8'' written on it in black with a broad felt-tip marker.


    He slaps his thigh loudly as he sees the score. "OHHHH...! That''s SO close! I wonder about the other team though!"


    "Team Jett-Ren has voted an ''8'' for their version of Beef Salpicao with buttered carrots and green peas with a side of garlic fried rice. That sounds absolutely delicious! But what do the judges have to say about this?!" The emcee turns around, meeting the panel''s eyes.


    Not a moment too soon, another white dense cardstock is being held above one of the judge''s heads, with a number ''6.5'' written quite boldly.


    As if no one expected this at all, an awkward silence falls onto the crowd.


    After a few minutes of basking in astonishment, people begin to talk among themselves.


    What starts as murmurs at first, quickly become louder and more hostile in nature.


    Everyone''s clearly upset by the results.


    Ren, who was mostly ''out'' of it for almost this entire challenge, rose up to the occasion. "Awww...!!! I''m honestly SO thankful and I feel so blessed to have such supportive fans, but please, don''t worry."


    "Jett and I had a bit of a discussion before we decided on our own rating." He looks a little troubled and is hoping for people to calm down after seeing him do so.


    "Both of us aren''t gourmands and we, unfortunately, don''t have discerning tongues. So in fact, receiving a ''6.5'' from these well-known professionals in the food industry is already pretty amazing, in and of itself."


    He looks up at the audience and gives them the most heartfelt and touching smile. "Please be happy for us, it is definitely an accomplishment."


    No one talks for about 20 seconds. In the deafening silence, someone starts to clap slowly. Soon, everyone follows the person''s lead. Encouraging them to be more supportive instead of the opposite.


    The host jokes a little about what just happened. "Wow! Ren! You''re amazing! I''m almost speechless, to be honest! No question that you have the power to charm anyone''s pants off."


    "Now that that''s been resolved, there''s one more thing left to do." The man who has been holding the microphone the entire time continues, "Since Team Jett-Ren failed the last half of this challenge, it means BOTH groups are STILL tied!"


    "As I''ve mentioned in the past, both groups can either split the money OR do another challenge as a tie-breaker."


    "There will be stricter rules this time around so it''ll definitely be the last challenge. So... what do you guys say? Choose wisely!" The host eyes us with a meaningful look.


    Without a second''s delay, all of us make eye contact with each other and come to an unspoken conclusion.


    "We would like to split the money."

 Chapter 26：Strikes a deal.

    [Note: This chapter has already been written but it''s SO long (4,474 words) that I''ve decided to split it up. I will be releasing all of them today, but it will be done randomly.]


    - - -


    For the four of us, there wasn''t even any need to say ANYTHING to each other.


    "We would like to split the money."


    Our lightless eyes speak volumes.


    All of us have had enough.


    The host is speechless at first but quickly pulls himself together. "WOW! This has never happened before in the entire ''I Challenge You!'' history for a match to end at a tie and to split the prize money this way. There''s always a first time, I suppose!"


    "YOU HEARD THEM EVERYBODY!~ These fantastic players have decided to split the money. Let''s give them a round of applause for giving us such a fantastic show today! It''s our best yet!" He claps excitedly, and everyone just follows suit.


    He spins around and gesticulates his hands wildly. "Each team will be awarded $50,000 each!"


    "And the losing team will treat the winning team out for dinner tonight!", the host grins.


    "Thank you once again for joining our show: Mr. Jett Harland, Mr. Charles Boet, Mr. Ren Hille, and last but not least, Ms. Therysia Raley!"


    * * * * *


    After the show, as promised, they will be treating us to dinner.


    It''s thankfully the last thing we have on the agenda for today.


    Big Red Studios has been more than accommodating. They''re even taking us to a relatively highly rated restaurant.


    No matter how good this place is, though, it still won''t be enough to make it up to us; I''m still quite pissed with them.


    We were told that we could order absolutely ANYTHING we wanted.


    I''m still contemplating on whether I should make them regret saying that.


    ...


    I go back home to freshen up. It was a long day, and I needed a shower.


    Changing into something more appropriate, I wear a soft, gorgeous long-sleeved red short dress; it has some tasteful ruffles at the end of the skirt. I then pair it with black velvet knee-high boots.


    Instead of taking my car, however, I decided to take a cab in case I do feel like drinking.


    ...


    The posh restaurant is called ''Lumiere'', which has a decent variety of European food and delicious alcoholic drinks.


    The atmosphere and vibe, in general, is somewhere between a bar and a semi-fine dining setting. It''s comfortable enough without being too uptight or too noisy.


    We place our orders, and it doesn''t take long for them to come back with our appetizers.


    I haven''t been paying attention because of how tired I am at the moment. I''m mostly quiet the entire time.


    Soon, we quickly go through the rest of the courses and are just waiting for dessert now.


    Ren has been sneaking longing glances at me, and Jett looks like he''s ready to punch his eyes in.


    Charles couldn''t take it anymore and glances to the side as he coughs and laughs at the same time.


    This is shaping up to be a lovely dinner... not.


    I nonchalantly watch Charles as I wasn''t sure why he reacted that way.


    Rolling my eyes, I shift my attention back to my appy until someone clears their throat.


    "S-So guys... wanna go somewhere else after this?... Maybe karaoke or something?... I think it''d be fun..." Ren, who does not sound like him at all, asks the three of us with considerable uncertainty.


    My eyes widen, and I scoff. "... Are you not tired at all, Ren? I envy your boundless energy."


    "Eh... Ah... N-No, it''s not that!... It... It''s just..." Before he could explain what he meant, Ren gets cut off by none other than Jett.


    "... I can''t stand this anymore." Jett says with undisclosed annoyance in his voice.


    "Ren. Charles. I''ll be leaving with Rysia, both of you have a good time. You can eat our desserts if you want." He adds, in the curtest way possible.


    "... Bu-But, my DESSERT!", I whine.


    ... What? I''ve got my priorities straight, you know?


    Jett turns around and strikes a deal with me. "I''ll take you to the best and most exclusive dessert buffet in the city if you leave with me right now."


    I can''t even laugh since he knows me TOO well.


    Wordlessly, I walk towards where Jett is and hug his arm.


    With glittery eyes, I obediently express my acquiesence, "Oh! Are you?! Okay! Now, where to, Mr. Harland?!"


    I go with Jett, leaving both guys behind.


    Ren opens his mouth to protest, but Charles stops him.


    * * * * *


    Unfortunately, it seems to have fallen on deaf ears as he does not say anything in response.


    ... I lean in to check his expression. He is clearly lost in thought.


    Judging by his mood, it can still fall under ''neutral'', but it seems like it''s one of those that could either be nothing or he might be seething in anger.


    The former is obviously preferable.


    I''m not quite sure why he''s feeling this way, but I guess I better let it go for now.


    When it comes to Jett, I trust him completely, so I don''t think he''ll do anything that will harm me.


    ...


    We finally reach his car, and we both step in.


    Pulling on our seatbelts, we both strap ourselves in, and Jett turns the car engine on.


    ...


    Hmm?


    I thought he was going to drive away, but he just sits there.


    ... What''s going on? Does he want to talk?


    ...


    After what seems like forever, he finally opens his mouth. "... Rysia, nothing is going on between you or Ren, right?"


    "... I just don''t want to jump into conclusions. So..."


    What in the world is he going on about?!

 Chapter 27：Smells so good.

    My eyebrows arch, and I make a slightly revolted face. "... What? Him?! Of course not! I can''t even carry a decent conversation with that guy. He annoys me so much even!"


    "... Oh?" It is all he manages to say before he checks the mirror, glances behind him, and then backs up in reverse.


    ... Does that mean I''m in some kind of trouble right now? Hmmm...


    * * * * *


    We finally arrive at his apartment.


    I follow him to the elevator; and even to his apartment''s doorstep.


    "Jett..." I scratch my head and feel a little uneasy.


    "Yes?"


    I grab his arm gently and stare into his eyes, wondering what his intentions are. "Why... are we here...?"


    He answers flatly, "It''s for several reasons if I had to be honest. We need to talk. Also, I just want to spend time with you. I don''t want anyone interrupting either."


    I''m not a clueless idiot, but Jett isn''t the type that would just go for sex out of nowhere anyway... not that that''d be off the table though, knowing him.


    It just goes to show how much I really trust him as a person as well.


    If he tells me he wants to talk and spend uninterrupted time, I know he does mean it like that.


    He opens the door widely, and I go inside his apartment.


    * * * * *


    I look around as we take off our coats and shoes.


    Going further in, I notice that the style of the apartment quite suits him.


    It''s a mixture of earthy and industrial pieces of furniture, and it''s quite comfortable without ever going out of date.


    I smile, and I turn around to find where he''s at.


    He''s by the kitchen, preparing some things.


    I guess he''s making some tea for both of us, so I go towards the couch and sit so I can wait for him.


    Leaning back, I put my leg over the other and twiddle my thumbs.


    Not too long after, he comes back and places one of the cups on a trivet that''s already set on the coffee table.


    He sits down beside me and starts drinking some tea.


    Heh. He still remembers that I don''t drink hot tea immediately. So cute.


    Putting some space between us, I shift my body so I can put a leg up and face him. I recline on the back of the couch for some support.


    My ears perk up a little when I hear him sigh.


    "... Can we talk without putting our guards up? Would that be okay with you, Rysia?" He looks at me with a stern and slightly concerned expression.


    "... Alright, Jett."


    "I mean... I do still owe you some questions, after all. I remember we didn''t get to continue that, actually." While telling him this somewhat sheepishly, I look down in embarrassment when I remember that night.


    There''s a bit of a pause before he persists with his question.


    ...


    "... Is there anything you''re hiding from me? Something you''re worried that I''ll find out about and wouldn''t like?"


    Hearing a question like this asked so bluntly, I feel as if time stopped, and some imaginary walls are closing in on me.


    ... Fear.


    I stiffen, and a gentle hand goes over mine.


    Because of how sudden that was, I begin to laugh nervously.


    Jett sets his cup down on another trivet and opens his arms.


    "... Rysia... come here. Let me hold you." He says with a genuine look of worry on his face.


    Some tears spring up from my eyes, and I end up squinting a little. Everything''s blurry.


    I move closer to him and slowly let myself sink in his embrace.


    ... He smells so good.


    It slides down my cheeks and seeps into his soft cashmere sweater.


    ...


    I finally calm down some after he pats my back a few times.


    I pull back a little so that I can rest my forehead at the base of Jett''s neck.


    "Okay... to be honest... I''m... I''m anxious that if you know how I''m like these days... maybe feeling ''put off'' is perhaps, putting it a bit mildly."


    Looking down, I see his hand is free, so I interlace mine with his. I move back and lean on the couch as I take a big breath.


    "You probably already noticed at work, but I''m... I''m a bit too dominant, and that scares pretty much a lot of guys off. I don''t mean like... a bossy or naggy wife - maybe I seem too masculine instead? I seriously don''t know."


    "... I also... seem kind of keen on the more odd stuff when it comes to sex as well..."


    I look away.


    Truthfully, I can''t even bear to look into his eyes, out of fear he''ll reject me just like...


    Jett uses two of his fingers to move my chin. He makes me face him directly.


    My eyebrows furrow even deeper; I''m still not ready, so my eyes inadvertently darts away to the side.


    "Rysia...? Shouldn''t you look at me while we''re talking about something serious?"


    "... But... I..."


    "No. Look at me. Is this the type of expression someone would make if they''re rejecting you?"


    ... Wait. So he''s not...


    My eyes quickly shift back to him to check; impatience now gets the better of me as I NO longer wanted to put off the answer I''ve wanted for so long.


    ...


    Jett smiles gently at me and looks quite at peace from relief. My heart beats faster from how sweet he is being.


    "I think you''re underestimating how much I love you, you know?" He tenderly assures me.

 Chapter 28：Dont be embarrassed.

    [Note: This chapter contains explicit or R-18 scenes.]


    - - -


    My breath hitches, and I feel a bit choked up from the relief of his acceptance.


    I give him a smile that''s lightly dotted with apprehension, "... You don''t even know what ''weird'' I''m referring to. Are you sure you should accept this so quickly?"


    Jett smirks and uses the back of his finger to touch my cheeks playfully. "Well, I know you won''t ever force me to do anything I''m opposed to."


    "Besides, I haven''t tried a lot of things yet. How would I know if I like something or not? I''m sure you weren''t even able to do the same, right?"


    "If it''s something really THAT ''crazy'', I bet you''d have tried to go to people who are into those kinks. I''m guessing what you want is closer to the middle."


    Inadvertently, what he tells me makes me scoff. "Haaahhh...? Why you! How did you know?!"


    I move to tickle him and harass him as he kind of figured something out like that way too quickly.


    All the fears I had in my heart are gone now.


    I smile to myself as I focus on sweetly torturing this wonderful person before me.


    Out of excitement, I jump on him and hug him.


    I lean in and whisper, "Jett, I want you", seductively in his ear.


    His back tenses a little; he smiles at me and whispers back in my ear, "Took you long enough, Rysia."


    Jett gets up from the couch and kneels on one knee, offering to carry me on piggyback.


    I laugh and jump on his back as I wrap my legs around his waist.


    He turns his head towards me and smiles like a boy who is up to something naughty.


    Seeing how cute he''s being, I couldn''t help but bite my lower lip as I grin back just as childishly.


    ...


    We''re now in his bedroom, and I immediately hop onto his bed.


    I spin around to face him and go on my knees.


    ...


    "Jett, since we weren''t able to have our first night. I want you to make love to me as you would''ve back then." I blush shyly as I request this of him.


    He seems a bit shocked at first and asks, "... Are you sure? I mean, of course, I can but... wouldn''t you want something else...? Judging by what you told me earlier."


    Out of nervousness, I couldn''t help but stutter as I ask for something as embarrassing as this. "Y-Yeah, I know... maybe... it''s a bit weird, but I''ve... I''ve always wondered about it ever since, you know? Hahaha... maybe it IS too strange... just forget ab.."


    My cheeks flush in even more profound embarrassment as my words get cut off with a kiss.


    "No... I just think it''s sweet, Rysia. You''re so adorable... I''ve also thought about it a lot too, you know..."


    I don''t care how cringey this sounds, but I sense so much happiness in the tone of his voice that it makes my heart melt even more.


    "Hahahaha...! Okay, my cringe levels are through the roof." I cover my face with both hands, and I''m starting to regret asking something so weird now.


    "Shh... it''s okay. Don''t be embarrassed. I want the same thing too." Jett reassures me as he slowly removes my hands from my face.


    He cups my face in his hands and starts to kiss my forehead softly.


    I feel myself relax a little, and he goes to kiss both my cheeks in turn, then my nose, chin, and finally my lips.


    The kisses start slow at first.


    As time passes, it becomes deeper and slightly more heated.


    I start to moan a little, as I sense a slight ache down below.


    Jett leans in and slowly pushes me onto the bed.


    Our clothes make a slight ruffling sound as our hands interlace, and he places it above our heads as he continues to kiss me.


    His tongue slips in through the gaps of my mouth to search for mine.


    Jett breaks our kiss and is slightly out of breath. "Rysia... what about..."


    "... Contraceptive? Don''t worry; I''m on the pill." I answer him almost immediately.


    We both close our eyes as we kiss each other, even hungrier than before. He slips a hand underneath my skirt.


    My breath becomes rougher as he slowly slides his hand upward to touch me.


    With both of his fingers, he uses them to feel the lining of my panties, tracing them sensuously as he licks my lips, and I let out another moan.


    Jett groans softly as he covers my mouth with his again.


    He sucks on my tongue and releases it roughly, creating a smacking sound while he draws a line in the middle over my lace underwear.


    I shudder as he moves his finger back and forth over the thin lace covering my slit; I''m completely overcome with excitement, and I feel myself getting wetter and wetter.


    My hands start to move on their own as I want to touch him so badly. I use one of them to run my fingers through his hair. The other, I put it on his back so I can feel the curve of his spine.


    The sensation of his weight on me makes my entire face flush; I feel his growing erection impatiently poking my stomach.


    He stops kissing me all of a sudden and makes me sit up. The intensity in his eyes as he stares back at me is enough to burn me to my core.


    Leaning in, he checks my back to unzip my dress.


    Jet carefully pulls down the front and reveals my chest.


    He inserts his fingers inside my bra and yanks it down to uncover my breasts, exposing my hard nipples to the somewhat chilly air.


    He watches them stiffen even more as I shiver a little from the cold.


    Jett pokes them as he teasingly asks me, "Is this because it''s too cold, or is it because of something else...?"


    He caresses my chest and plays with my nipples as he waits for my answer.


    "Uh... I-It''s no... it''s not too cold." Blushing, I lift my head and meet his eyes.


    "Oh? Is that so... it''s okay; I''ll warm you up soon." He grins and kisses my forehead.


    My eyebrows crease as I wonder what he intends to do this time.


    He gets up and moves down, positioning himself right above my lower half.


    Jett slowly strips me of my underwear; some wet, slick sounds could be heard as he pulls it down further.


    "Rysia... How are you this wet already? What a pervert." he says jokingly as he spreads my legs apart.


    I bite my lip and writhe a little as he stares at my sex so intently.


    Without any warning, he starts to lick all over my folds.


    As I grab hold of the bedsheets in ecstasy, I couldn''t help but moan so loudly from how amazing it feels.


    The bridge of his nose rubbing against my clit is enough to make me see stars. He continues to suck and taste all my juices; I''m so turned on that I think I''m going to overflow.


    He inserts his thick tongue inside me and uses his face to rub against my hardened nub as he pushes it in and out of my drenched hole.


    I cry out and can barely keep myself from unraveling completely.


    My obscene panting and moaning fill the entire room.


    "Fuck! Haaaahhhhh... JETT...! HNN... This... this feels TOO good!" My mind goes blank, and I start rubbing myself all over his face without thinking.


    A few seconds more is all it takes for me to reach my peak, as the walls inside me start to clench and convulse around his tongue.


    My back arches and I scream obscenities as I reach my high.


    I continue to pant and moan softly as I''m riding out my orgasm that''s coming in intense waves.


    After a shiver runs through me, my body starts to relax again.


    I look up and see Jett, cleaning his face with his hand as he licks everything up.

 Chapter 29：For the night.

    [Note: This chapter contains explicit or R-18 scenes.]


    - - -


    "Jett...", I call his name out softly, my chest squeezes tight as I look at him with so much affection.


    He gives me a cheeky grin and replies, "Who said I''m done eating you out? I was only getting started. I want to have some more of you, Rysia."


    With his ring and middle finger, he inserts it back into me as he starts slowly shoving it in and out of me with enough force.


    He watches me with lustful eyes that it makes me feel ashamed to even look at him directly. My ears feel like they''re burning along with my cheeks.


    He bends over, and I notice his face is getting closer and closer to where he''s fingering me so deeply.


    Every time he thrusts his digits all the way in, the base of his fingers stop him from entering any further.


    Whenever that happens, though, there''s this wonderful sensation that could even single-handedly make me come just from being pounded like that.


    It''s already taking ALL of my self-restraint to keep myself from reaching the peak again right after I just had one.


    Unfortunately, Jett seems determined not to give me that chance as he starts to lick the tip of my clit in such a teasing manner.


    My hips buckle in response, whining a little because it''s just too much for me to take.


    He uses an arm to keep my thighs open.


    Relentlessly sucking and kissing my aroused nub as he continues pounding me vigorously with his fingers.


    Shouting, I throw my head back as I get another explosive orgasm ¡ª my mind reels as it is filled with nothing but endless white.


    I spread my arms out lazily as I continue to breathe hard. For now, I try to focus on catching my breath.


    But before I know it, Jett is already on top of me again. He says absolutely nothing as he presses his body against mine.


    He''s guiding his member right outside my entrance.


    It even aches in response every time his dick is anywhere close enough.


    Jett slowly starts rubbing the tip of his penis teasingly around my folds and clit.


    I let out a sweet sigh as I shudder in response as I feel his precum leaving a trail of stickiness in its path.


    I''m overcome by a need that I didn''t expect, as I continue to enjoy the thrill of his hard, yet smooth and velvety touch of his cock being rubbed on me.


    He then softly whispers in my ear, "Rysia... I want to... take it slow."


    I gently hold his face in my hands, "Jett... I want the same thing too..."


    As if it IS our first time, he penetrates me in a more careful and deliberate pace.


    Because of how sensitive I am right now, I can feel the ridges of his penis rubbing against the insides of my walls. It''s... just... incredible.


    My eyes roll back, and I let out a sensual gasp.


    I cling to his back as he pushes himself deeper and deeper in me. His thick cock still seems to stiffen even more as he keeps going further.


    Finally, his entire length is in.


    He looks into my eyes with the most loving expression I''ve ever seen.


    My heart is beating so loudly that it''s almost deafening.


    We say nothing, but it''s clear that we both agree on one thing.


    ''Finally.''


    Jett exhales and studies me in admiration as he sweetly tucks some of my hair behind my ears.


    He leans in and kisses the bridge of my nose. I bite my lower lip and look at him in anticipation.


    He moves his hips slowly, savoring every single sensation of both our skins rubbing inside and out in such an intimate manner.


    I move my hands and reach for his bottom.


    Cupping both of his cheeks, I squeeze them as I help him plunge even deeper inside me at a steady pace as we both rock back and forth.


    Soon, we go into a steady rhythm as we grind against each other.


    One would think that doing this agonizingly slow would be frustrating, but it''s not the case.


    The intimacy of this act alone is almost indescribable.


    With our bodies pressed together and our hands intertwined, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say I feel like it''s almost as if we''ve melted into one.


    "Jett..."


    "... Rysia..."


    Breathing heavily, we moan into each other''s mouths. We kiss even more fervently; deeply, as we continue to make love.


    My fingers curl involuntarily, and my nails dig into his supple behind.


    I can already feel the walls inside me start to contract. They''re squeezing even tighter as I edge closer and closer to my climax while I ache for that sweet release.


    "Jett, I''m going... to..." I cry out.


    "Me too... Rysia... let''s come together..."


    Jett moves faster, ramming himself into me with a bit more strength than earlier.


    I move my hands and slide it upwards. Stopping at his back, I cling to him as he pounds me harder.


    The build-up since earlier finally explodes into a torrent filled with nothing but ecstasy.


    We both groan as Jett releases his semen inside me. He moves in and out of me slowly while we both continue to ride our orgasm out.


    My body shakes a little, noticing that, he holds me even closer. Jett eventually comes to a complete stop, and we both collapse in a heap.


    ...


    It''s been some time already, but I continue to just lay here beside him, unwilling to move an inch.


    I''m still basking in the afterglow... No words can describe it... except that it''s downright amazing... I don''t ever recall having experienced anything quite like this...


    In gentle ripples, a feeling that''s almost like a soft, fuzzy, sheer, and thin veil is being swept across my body.


    It''s as if I am entirely immersed and floating in a space filled to its limit with euphoria.


    It almost feels... just like, ''I''m home.''


    As soon as I utter those words inside my head, my eyebrows knit, and I let slip a blissful sigh.


    I feel my eyes start to water a little, so I close them. I''ve never felt this kind of connection or happiness with anyone else before.


    It''s almost as if we were linked as one, at that short moment in time.


    Some tears pool around my eyelids as I feel my body being wrapped in a warm and soft embrace.


    Jett lazily traces the side of my arm with the tips of his fingers.


    As he tilts my face in a bit of an angle, the accumulated droplets glide down my face, and he affectionately gives me some gentle pecks on my closed eyelids.


    "Rysia... I really... really... love you. I love you so much." He gives me another soft kiss on the forehead.


    My eyes flutter open; I encircle my arms around him, smile and stroke the edges of his face as I look back affectionately into his eyes. "I love you too, Jett."


    Just like that, our intense love-making has reached its conclusion for the night.

 Chapter 30：Ah! Busted!

    As my consciousness trudges through the darkness, a song cuts through it, forcing my eyes to open blearily.


    It''s the ringtone I''ve assigned to contacts that are in my immediate family.


    I groggily try to search for my phone with one of my eyes still closed while the other is half-open. I suddenly remember I am not in my own home.


    I''m still at Jett''s!


    Groaning, I roll my body off the bed and search for my bag that''s probably beneath one of these pieces of clothing that were left strewn about from last night.


    I finally find my bag underneath my bra and jacket.


    Looking around to see if Jett''s still in bed, I end up answering the call since he doesn''t seem to be there.


    I guess he got up early?


    "SISSSSSSIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!!!!!!!" A shrill voice blasts through the phone. I wince and pull my head away to keep my eardrums from rupturing.


    The screaming has stopped, so I have deemed it safe to place my ear on the receiver again. "Llana, are you trying to blow my sense of hearing out?" I let out a sigh.


    My lovely and very clingy sister, whines, "SISIIII...!!! I haven''t seen you since we got you from the airport... We barely talk on the phone either!"


    "I''m so sorry, Llana. It''s been way too crazy. It''ll settle down for a bit now, though..." Guilt consumes my heart at the moment for not being better at keeping contact with my family. I miss them a lot, and I really should see them soon.


    "HAH! Whatever! If you don''t come and see us for dinner tonight... I really won''t forgive you!" She responds while sounding very miffed at the situation.


    I don''t blame her at all for feeling that way, to be honest since I wasn''t able to give them much time for like the past two months or so.


    Just as I am about to say yes, the door opens, and a voice calls out to me.


    A voice that unmistakably belongs to a male.


    "Rysia...?"


    Uhhh... Crap! I hope Llana didn''t hear him. She hasn''t reacted yet, so I guess she hasn''t.


    I try to move further away from the door. In a poor attempt to block most of his voice out, I cover the phone''s receiver with my hand.


    Without noticing that I am on a call, Jett continues to talk casually. "So, you were awake already?"


    "I''m making breakfast. Why don''t you join me?" In an almost chirpy tone, the man that is clearly in an excellent mood invites me excitedly.


    ... Uh oh.


    "Sisi...? Was... Was that a GUY JUST NOW?!" A shrill scream erupts from the phone speaker. I wince and move the phone away as far as possible.


    "Oh? What''s happening? Did you get a call?" Jett comes even closer to me as he obliviously continues to ask me questions.


    At this point, even if I had wanted to lie, there''s absolutely no way out from this now.


    I can no longer say that it was just the TV or something. Jett! It''s all your fault! Huhu...


    In a panic, I silently motion to him to keep his voice down even if I''ve already been caught.


    With a look of amusement on his face, he just smiles snidely and makes his way to go out the door.


    It looks like I need to follow him out later on my own once this call ends.


    I let out a sigh and bring my mobile phone to my ears once again.


    "Llana... that was Jett. I''m at his place," I tell my sister before she bombards me with questions. There was silence at first, but she speaks after some time.


    "My dear sweet Sisi, as punishment, you are to bring Jett with you to our family dinner date. You''ve got a lot of explaining to do. I won''t hold you up now since we''ll be seeing each other real soon."


    My eyebrows arch as I wasn''t expecting that reaction at all. Hmm.


    Before I could hear the notification that indicates that the call has ended, I listen to another voice complaining about the extra person I have to take along with me.


    My dear and charming young sister Llana didn''t even bother asking for permission, and now... blah blah, the call ends, and I could not hear the rest.


    I sigh again and rest the phone on my lap.


    Scratching my head, I''m wondering if I should even tell Jett about this.


    Eh.


    I think it should be fine, I guess... it''s not like they''ve never met before.


    I''m sure my parents will be thrilled to see him again.


    Okay. I need to go. Jett''s been waiting since earlier.


    ...


    As I get closer, I hear some clattering of utensils and dishes as they''re being set on the table.


    To add to the atmosphere, the scent of brewed coffee lingers in the air, and it proves to be quite calming.


    Gentle sunlight filters through the blinds, and it illuminates the entire kitchen.


    I squint a little towards a figure and see that it''s Jett. He''s standing by the table with a bright smile on his face.


    "... Why aren''t you sitting?" I ask him, puzzled.


    "Ah. I was just waiting for you. How''d that call go?"


    I give him an apologetic look. "Well... they called me at first to tell me we were having dinner tonight. However, when Llana heard you, she told me that you should come as well... Sorry about this, Jett."


    He pokes my slightly puffed-up cheek. "What''s with the sad face? Of course, I''m coming. I''d like to see your family, too."


    "Mmm... Wait. What?! Why...?!" I question him with a tinge of astonishment in my tone. Won''t it be boring or something?


    Cocking his head to the side, he does his best to look innocent. "Hmm... What do you mean, ''Why''? ... Why not?"


    Jett smirks as he jokes with me. "I feel a bit sad now... Are you going to hide me from your parents? We''re finally together again and yet..."


    I''m resisting the urge to smack him for teasing me.


    "Ooohh... Don''t give me that! You''ll come anyway even if I tell you not to! And you know that''s not why I''m asking, geez!"


    I let out a sigh as I continue, "I''m just worried that you might get bored, or something. They might focus way too much on me tonight as I haven''t seen them in a while."


    "That''s not a problem then. Your family and I have a lot in common in that regard." He comes closer and kisses me on the cheek.


    Jett takes my hand and pulls me towards the table. "Okay, how about we have some breakfast? I''ve got some of your favorites here."


    My eyes sweep over the plates that are already set on the table.


    There''s a beautiful looking eggs-benedict on toast there. On the side, there''s a small plate with an assortment of tropical fruits.


    I smile at Jett, thank him, and take a seat so that I can dig into the sumptuous meal before me.


    ...


    Soon, we finish breakfast, and I recheck my phone when I get back to Jett''s room.


    ''Sisi. Let''s meet at xx restaurant, at 6:30 PM. Bring my brother-in-law.''


    My mouth twitches as soon as I read ''brother-in-law''.


    We only just got back together yesterday! Okay, Llana?! You''re pretty much jumping the gun here, aren''t you?


    I shake my head and end up smiling a little as I roll my eyes at my sister''s ridiculousness.


    "Jett, I''d like to go home now. Can you take me there, please?" I turn around to meet his eyes.


    He playfully pouts a little and looks a bit reluctant. "... Already? But... If it''s clothes you want, we can go shopping or something? You can just take a shower here before we go."


    I scoff. "Oh, please. If I stay here any longer, I''ve got a feeling that you''d probably just pounce me again or something. We''ll never get anything done today."


    "Ah! Busted." He laughs without an ounce of guilt.


    Pfft. I just shake my head at him with an amused smile on my face.


    ---


    [30 minutes later.]


    ---


    I''m finally back at my apartment, and I resist the urge to jump into my bed.


    Who knew I''d miss my apartment this much? I guess I''ve been quite the homebody ever since I moved back here. It looks like I grew attached to this place without even realizing it.


    I decide to shower first, then perhaps go through my closet to pick out my outfit for tonight.


    ---


    [2 hours later.]


    ---


    I arrive around five minutes earlier than the time we were set to meet.


    I go to the lobby and let the receptionist know the name the reservation is under. They guide me to the table somewhat off to the side.


    I chose to wear a one-inch ankle boot, so I don''t have a rough time walking through the carpet.


    As I get closer to the table where my family is, I notice that Jett is already there.


    It''s not like I''m late, but how is he always there already every single time?! It doesn''t even matter what it is. Even at work, he''s ALWAYS there before I am.


    Hmph. Whatever, I guess, haha. I''m just kind of surprised, but I''m certainly not going to feel bad now when I''m not even late, so...


    Out of nowhere, someone latches onto my arm. The sudden action makes me reflexively try to pull it away, only to see it''s just my sister. Llana.


    I let out a deep breath as she starts pulling me towards an empty seat. I am sitting in between Jett and Llana with both of them on either side.


    Thirsty, I pick up a glass of water next to my plate.


    As I begin drinking it, a deep voice catches my attention.


    "So... When are you guys getting married? Did you set the date yet?"

 Chapter 31：Goddess...

    "... What, dad?! What did you just say?!" I ask him and am feeling a bit shocked, to be honest.


    "... DAD...! What did I tell you about asking something like that directly?!" Llana nervously stares back and forth between dad and me.


    Llana leans in closer to him and angrily warns him, "... Are you trying to ruin everything?! Stop!"


    She lifts her head and tries to coax me like a child. "Sisi! You know how dad''s like! He''s just joking! ... Right, guys?!"


    My entire family laughs awkwardly, and I scrutinize them, wondering if they''re trying to set me up here and now. I hope not ''cos that''d be freaking embarrassing.


    A voice I rarely hear speaks up. "Rysia, dear, please forgive your father. You know how he''s like, he doesn''t think before he speaks sometimes."


    Mom then adds, "It hasn''t been all that long since the divorce, and we''d never force you ever to do it again if that''s not what you want. We''ll support you either way."


    Dad coughs, clears his throat, and turns the other way as he crosses his arms. You know, that classic ''dad'' move you always see that''s pretty much everywhere at this point.


    I decide to let it go and just shake my head as I sigh.


    Just as I thought that this cliche family scene had reached its end, Jett seems to have other plans.


    "Ms. Raley, you''re supposed to help me, you know! I''m STILL chasing Rysia even until now. I need to lock this in before anyone else decides to take her away from me again!" He wails dramatically, and I just involuntarily shudder from the cringe.


    This is getting a bit too much for me. I smack his arm a little with the back of my hand. Jett just laughs and hugs me and promises he''ll stop.


    I smile back at him, and I didn''t notice that my family is looking quite content watching us be in excellent terms with each other. It couldn''t have meant anything, but our relationship is going well.


    ---


    [2 WEEKS LATER]


    ---


    URGGGHHH... Finally, it''s Friday again!


    It''s been two weeks since I''ve properly spent time with Jett, and I can''t wait to show him what I have planned for him all this time.


    I snicker to myself softly, wholly preoccupied with my thoughts of anticipation for what''s in store.


    All of a sudden, something touches my shoulder, and my shoulders jump automatically.


    "I-I wasn''t thinking of anything weird! I swear!" I manage to belt out in a panic.


    Turning around, I see someone I''ve only seen from afar. I''ve avoided this person as soon as I could even catch a whiff of him.


    Ren Hille looks a little beat. He''s still wearing some make-up, but it does little to hide his slightly sunken eyes.


    I''m guessing he probably just came back from a shoot.


    Lately, all the work he has been undertaking is most likely taking a toll on him.


    Despite that, however, he still manages to smile like it doesn''t affect him at all.


    "Oh? Nothing weird, huh? Okay. I''ll believe you this once." He pauses and comes closer. "But... I think you''ve been avoiding me, though."


    His striking blue eyes that could captivate many women''s hearts stare right into mine.


    What comes next, however, is something I did not expect at ALL.


    "My... Goddess..." Ren suddenly falls on his feet and starts kneeling on the floor.


    Out of the suddenness of his actions, my brain goes into shock.


    When my mind starts to work again, my face flushes red from how embarrassing this is.


    WHAT in the freaking HELL is this guy going on about, this time?!


    "My dear Goddess... ever since I last saw you..." He bites his bottom lip momentarily and looks up to meet my eyes.


    "NOW I understand why no other woman would ever do it for me. I get it now. None of them can even compare to the power you have over me." Ren continues to stare at me with slightly pitiful, and yet somewhat crazed eyes.


    Instinctively, I bring my hands up to my chest in an attempt to protect myself.


    I couldn''t help but feel slightly disturbed by his sudden confession.


    Even though his behavior is supposed to be an act of complete surrender, I still can''t help but feel threatened.


    I''m guessing this is what they mean by ''absolute submission''.


    Maybe if I were a sadist, I''d be LOVING this but... I''m NOT! Like... at ALL!


    Okay, maybe I am a bit of a sadist. A TEENY tiny bit, but it''s not like anyone would just do.


    "There is barely anyone here tonight, my beloved Goddess. You don''t have to worry. If you accept me, I''ll do absolutely ANYTHING you want. Y-You can even... step on my d--"


    I stop him from what I THINK he was about to say, as this is just plain NUTS!


    "STOP RIGHT THERE! REN! I''m NOT your ''GODDESS'', ALRIGHT?!" I shout back, finally feeling quite creeped out by the entire thing that''s happening before me.


    Out of nowhere, I hear footsteps getting closer to us. The closer it gets, the louder the echoes reverberate within the halls. I turn around to see who it is.


    "Did... I just hear you say ''Goddess'', Ren?" A voice that''s somewhat shaking a bit from anger comes out from the spectator''s mouth.


    Jett looks quite annoyed at the moment. I look back at Ren, wondering what he''s going to say to him in reply.


    "Jett...? Why are you here again? This is none of your business." That crazed-look that was on Ren''s face earlier has already disappeared without a trace.


    It''s as if it was never even there to begin with.


    "How is this none of my business, exactly?" Jett walks even closer and is now standing right in front of Ren. He crosses his arms, exuding a somewhat protective aura.


    Sneering at Jett''s rhetorical question, Ren gives him a look of disbelief.


    "For how long are you going to keep lying to me about being her boyfriend? It''s getting pathetic at this point." Ren sighs and turns his head towards me again.

 Chapter 32：Back. Off.

    Ren''s eyes are about to glaze over like the ones he had earlier, Jett stands in front of where his line of sight is.


    In doing so, this forces Ren to divert his attention onto Jett instead.


    Running out of patience, Jett grabs the persistent man''s collar and pulls him in, forcing his body closer to his.


    "Not only is she my girlfriend, but you are harassing her at this point. Do you not even get that?!" Fuming with anger, he aggressively tells the blue-eyed guy to stop or else.


    "WHAT?! HARASSING HER?!" Ren manages to yelp out of shock.


    With his eyebrows scrunched up, he looks a little offended. "How could you say something like that?!"


    "Of course, that''s not what I''m trying to do here! I''m only trying to let her know that I''d like to have a relationship with her that... might be a bit unconventional. That''s all!" With one eye squinting in annoyance, he asks for confirmation, "Isn''t that right, Ms. Raley?"


    Not wanting to meet his eyes, I look towards the side. "Technically, Ren didn''t do anything yet, but he is right... this is almost borderline harassment, Ren."


    My voice cracks as I hammer the final nail to the coffin. "I''m sorry, but I just know that I''ll NEVER... EVER be interested in you, Mr. Hille. Not only that, but I''m also not what you think I am."


    The lights in his eyes vanish. Ren looks like someone who has just got his heartbroken.


    To be honest, I feel guilty that he feels this way towards me, but it''s not like I can return those feelings even if I''m not in love with Jett.


    Without a moment too soon, Jett''s voice breaks through the awkward silence.


    "... Rysia, we should go. Our reservation time is almost up." My beloved boyfriend reaches his hand out towards me.


    I move closer and take it in mine.


    We both leave the distraught person behind as we walk further down the hall towards the exit.


    ---


    We continue to head towards his car in silence. I yank the car door handles open, and I immediately slide into the passenger seat.


    The first one to break the ice is him.


    "So, where are we going again? It''s kind of weird that we ate dinner at the office and worked right after. What do you have planned, anyway?" Jett smiles at me and studies my reaction suspiciously.


    Giving him a slight smile, I answer a bit stiffly, "Oh, it''s xx road behind xx boulevard. It''s on the left side of the road. I''ll let you know then. It''s a surprise."


    In response to how vague I am being, he simply snorts in amusement and starts the car.


    It doesn''t take us long to exit the building, and he drives us to our next destination.


    ---


    The car slows down as we get closer to the right location.


    There is an underground car park, so we decide to go in and leave his vehicle in one of the spaces that''s closest to an entrance.


    The sliding door automatically opens for us, and we spot a parking meter inside. I pay for a 4-hour ticket. We wait for an elevator to come down.


    I impatiently watch the floor numbers change as it goes down to our floor.


    Finally, the steel doors open and we go inside the lift.


    I take a keycard out of my bag, and I choose the fifth floor. There are only six floors in this building.


    Ding.


    Jett goes out of the elevator and starts inspecting the ceiling and the floors. His face scrunches up a little, and he looks relatively confused.


    I''ve been looking at him this entire time. I end up laughing at him because his expression looks quite humorous. He seriously has no idea what this place is.


    I add a bit of skip to my step as we approach the room I''ve rented two nights before.


    This morning, the keycard arrived in my mailbox, just like the reviews said on the website.


    They''ve been very efficient. I''d like to see what their facilities are like, however, before I pass judgment.


    I skip one more time and spin around as I playfully ask him, "Sooo... You have no idea what this place is?"


    With innocence being the most notable expression that''s gracing in his features, he responds with, "Uhhh... nope?"


    His eyebrows curve upwards as his eyes go from side to side. Jett''s head follows suit, and he looks everywhere around the hallway from top to bottom.


    "Since it''s you, I don''t think you''re taking me somewhere really weird, or..." He''s been facing the other way, but he quickly turns around to look at me. "... Are you?"


    I slap my knees and laugh my head off. He''s funny about the whole thing, and I couldn''t help but let slip a guffaw.


    As soon as I settled down a bit, I clutch my stomach as it''s starting to hurt from all the cackling I''ve been doing. "Well... I guess it depends on what you define as ''weird'', but in this case... then MAYBE?!"


    My hands shoot up to cover my grin, and with my other hand, I give him the keycard. "Why don''t you open it and see?"


    He lets out a sigh, and with great reluctance, he takes it and places it against the electronic lock. A set of beeps and shifting of metal could be heard. The green indicator lights up.


    Upon seeing that the door is now unlocked, Jett turns the handle and pushes the door open.


    The room is dim and is being illuminated by a red light.

 Chapter 33：A long night.

    It was a bit unnerving, to be honest.


    Naturally, it would make anyone think this place is quite dodgy.


    Jett walks in and is even more puzzled than earlier"... What a weird room? What''s with the red light?"


    No need to panic.


    Again, the reviews already said that the lights would start as red when anyone enters. All we need to do is walk in a bit more and just a little bit to the right; there will be a switch.


    I follow the instructions, and I feel the wall as I slide my palm across.


    Just like they said, there is indeed a switch right here.


    I flick it on, and a brighter set of white lights flicker at first and turn on completely.


    The whole room is now in full view for both of us to scrutinize in further observation. I shut the door behind me and lock it.


    I get closer and wrap my arms around his waist. "Jett... so what do you think of this? Do you like it?"


    On the wall, there are rows upon rows of different sex toys that range from slightly questionable, to things that may look like it''d hurt way too much to use.


    In truth, this would probably scare a lot of people away who aren''t into BDSM.


    And yet, I still took Jett to a room some dominatrixes use for their slaves, pets, or whatever their partners are called anyway.


    I know this is in bad taste, but I, really, REALLY just wanted to be sure this time.


    My heart is pounding so much. I feel like I could barely breathe from how much it''s pushing up against my lungs - crushing them.


    It wouldn''t be a stretch that I''m probably a lot more worried and bothered about this room than he is.


    I''ve already dreamed the same thing plenty of times. In those dreams, he has run away from me almost every night, since the last week or so.


    I guess I want to see once and for all how he''d react to something like this, I suppose.


    To be honest, I''d NEVER even use three-quarters of the things that are on these shelves.


    I might still feel a bit skeptical about trying some of these items that are within the list of toys I''m supposedly willing to try.


    I''ve been holding my breath the entire time.


    What happened over and over in my dreams, thankfully, does not make it to reality.


    Instead, all he does is take me into his arms and hugs me tight.


    Jett cradles the back of my head and gently holds my entire person close.


    "I honestly don''t know what most of these are but, how about we start slow? You can tell me what some of them are being used for, and we can decide then." He says while his breath tickles me a little.


    He whispers this into my ear as he strokes the back of my head. "I''ll let you know if there''s anything I don''t like or if there are some I''d rather not try at all. Is that okay?"


    After a bit of silence and ''registering'' the words he has uttered in succession, I smile and bite my lip.


    I am feeling quite pleased with what he said. I couldn''t help but start thinking to myself about how lucky I am to have someone as perfect as him in my life.


    One thing my ex-husband has never understood is that I''ve NEVER expected him to do anything he never wanted to in the first place.


    All I wanted is for my partner to at least be open-minded enough not to reject me so harshly¡­ so coldly¡­ over something, they know next to nothing about.


    Is it THAT hard to understand how much stone-cold rejection could hurt someone?!


    In some way, I just kind of lost confidence in my ex-husband whenever it comes to things that he is not familiar with.


    Sure enough, he does manage to disappoint me every time life throws him anything that he isn''t the least comfortable with.


    This. This acceptance and open-mindedness from Jett... It is something I am already very thankful for.


    I move towards him and raise my arms a little.


    When I am close enough, my hands start to wrap around his back as I enclose him inside my embrace. I end up crying into his shoulder, which shocks him instead.


    "Wh-What''s wrong?! Wait! I don''t think I said anything that bad, did I?"


    "No. Not at all."


    "Then, why?!"


    "... I''m... just really happy."


    "I''ve cried from happiness before as well, but this doesn''t seem like it, you know. This type of crying is weird for someone that''s supposed to be happy. You''re pretty much sobbing right now!"


    "Sh-Shut up! I-I''m just THAT... happy¡­ okay?!"


    "Alright... Alright... Shh..."


    Jett wraps one arm around my back as I continue to hold onto him. I sniffle as he continues to rub the back of my head gently.


    "... Tsk. I forgot to tell that bastard to fuck off earlier. Why was he even calling you a ''Goddess'' or whatever, anyway?" He puts some distance between us to get a closer look at my face. "Did I even hear that, right? Or did my ears play tricks on me for almost being blinded from extreme jealousy?"


    I lift my arm to rub the back of my neck out of annoyance."... I don''t know! Screw that guy!"


    Sighing, I close my eyes and spit out, "I''m guessing he has just discovered he''s some kind of masochist and wants me to be his Master or something. Urgh!" I still shudder at the thought when his eyes were being filled with an intense perversion for me.


    "¡­ Anyway, let''s go someplace else. Do you have anywhere in mind?" I make my way towards the door and get stopped before I even took a few more steps.


    He twirls my body around, and I meet a face that''s full of puzzlement. "¡­ What do you mean? Are we seriously leaving? I thought you booked this place so we could use it?"


    "¡­ And¡­ that, we did?" I wince and look away, trying to hide my embarrassment.


    "Hmm¡­ so¡­ you were testing me, huh?" Jett''s voice goes low, and his head slumps downward.


    Uh oh. Is he mad?!?!?! IS HE?!


    "Wa-Wait, Jett! I didn''t mean it horribly! It''s just I¡ª"


    "It''s just you¡­ what?"


    "Ahhh!!! I''m SORRY! I just had to know once and for all, okay?"


    "¡­ Oh?" He slowly lifts his head, but I could barely read his reaction.


    "I-I''m sorry, Jett. It''s honestly not that I don''t trust you. My dreams were just driving me crazy from all the anxiety, and I just had to fix that an¡ª"¡­ Okay. What am I even saying?


    Of course, on some level, I still had some trust issues, but it''s mostly because we have yet to do anything remotely non-vanilla.


    Anyway, I''m already¡­ QUITE HONESTLY¡­ VERY satisfied with this already.


    "Okay, I''ll be honest. I''m so sorry, Jett. Yes, I had to see some kind of proof OR reaction, I guess. I feel so guilty though¡­ Is there any way I can make it up to you? I''ll do anything!" I cling to his shirt and plead with him to show me some mercy.


    "Anything, huh¡­? Well, there''s not much I want. Maybe just¡­" He shifts where he has been facing and is now looking towards the shelving units we saw earlier.


    "It''d just be a waste, you know? We''d be leaving ALL of this cool stuff behind. You even took the time to research this. Even spent quite a bit of money, right?" Jett continues while being barely able to hide the smirk in his expression.


    "There''s probably a room with a proper bed even, right?" His line of sight moves towards a somewhat inconspicuous looking room towards the back.


    With a sly grin, he makes a knowing look back at me.


    ¡­ Oh no. Did I just¡­ He tricked me just now, didn''t he?!


    I pout a little, and a corner of my lip lifts upward from how he got me in the most cliche way possible: Hook, Line, and Sinker.


    "Oh yeah? So you want to try some of these, huh?" I decide to play along and grab his hand as we make our way towards the shelves.


    We grin at each other and know instinctively that we''ll have a very long night ahead of us.

 Chapter 34：Epilogue.

    (Note : This chapter contains R-18 scenes. You''ve been warned.)


    ---


    [5 YEARS LATER]


    It''s been a really hectic day. I had to meet several clients and some of them are giving me a headache.


    I sigh to myself and remember about something else that''s stressing me out.


    Last night, Jett has been hinting to me again about having kids.


    There''s a bit of a break in between appointments so I take this time to go over a bit of our conversation yesterday while we were... preoccupied.


    [FLASHBACK]


    ...


    "Haaa... Haaa... Jett...!" I am out of breath as I continue to sit on Jett''s face.


    He''s currently eating me out as I carefully rub myself on his lips.


    As I move a bit to the side, I can feel his nose pressing up against my clit and I instinctively arch my back as his tongue continues to penetrate me.


    I don''t forget to move up every once in a while so he can breathe properly. It was a bit tricky at first, but once we got into a rhythm, the rest was just us relying on pure instinct.


    Jett''s hands are grabbing the upper part of my thighs. He continues to lick and suck me with a lot of enthusiasm.


    I slide some fingers in my mouth and twirl my tongue around them.


    As some of my juices start to drip down the sides of my folds, I shiver from how ticklish it feels.


    It''s almost like I''m torturing myself from trying to hold back from going crazy and smothering him with my drenched pussy. I''m so turned on that my eyes roll to the back of my head and I close them.


    Like a small stream, my juices drip down the sides of his cheeks and neck.


    It is useless, but I still try to stifle a groan that''s been stuck deep inside my throat.


    The closer I am to coming, the harder it is to suppress my wanton moans.


    A feeling that I have been pushing down and holding back the entire time, however, overcomes me like an unexpected wave.


    I grab hold of the edge of the headboard and I cling to it as hard as I could with both my hands.


    As I clench hard onto the edge of the wood, I ride out my intense surges of orgasm after orgasm.


    It takes so much effort just to stop myself from screaming, as I REALLY dislike making these types of sounds.


    So I end up doing a mix of indecent sighs, deep moans and soft whimpers as I arrive the peak and am on my way down again.


    I begin to lift the bottom part of my body upwards since I''ve finished.


    Perhaps not wanting to lose the chance to swallow more of my come, Jett pulls me back down and is persistent on his attempts at sucking me dry.


    I don''t know what grudge he has against me.


    He''s doing this while I''m still SO sensitive! This jerk!


    This is bad.


    Sometimes, I feel like I''m just a slave to these urges of mine.


    My body betrays me as it starts to shake once more as I''m about to climax again.


    Instead of fighting it, however, I relax and allow yet ANOTHER one to completely take over my body and mind.


    I scream Jett''s name out at the top of my lungs and my thighs tremble from the intensity.


    Moving away, I collapse in a heap right next to him.


    I''m so worn out that I am quite out of it at the moment.


    I feel him slide one of his arms underneath my torso and the other, around my hips.


    He lifts me up a little and positions me so my butt sticks out. Jett then inserts a really thick and somewhat hard pillow underneath my belly to keep me in this pose.


    I''m a little startled so I lift my head and turn around as I wonder what''s going on.


    He smiles and looks at me. I rest the side of my head on one of my arms and I look at him sleepily.


    "¡­ Rysia¡­ Can I¡­ d- ¡­. it¡­ witho¡­ ¡­ a¡­ nd¡­m¡­?" I could barely hear him from how tired I''m feeling. I hear him ask me again.


    Did¡­ he want to do one more round¡­? Mmm¡­ I guess¡­ I don''t mind¡­ even if I''m sleepy¡­


    "Mmm¡­ O¡­ kay¡­ Jett¡­" My reply is somewhat a bit muffled but still clear enough for both of us in the room to hear.


    "Really¡­ R..s¡­a?!?! We can really do it¡­?!"


    "Nnn¡­"


    "Okay! I''ll do my best then!"


    Not a few seconds go by when I feel him plunge himself inside me with excitement.


    It feels better than usual as our skin connects and rubs with more delicious friction than I''m used to.


    I came so much earlier and with how my walls are being rubbed against his soft, velvet skin he continues to pump himself even deeper into me.


    It''s almost as if¡ª


    W-WAIT A MINUTE!


    WAIT A HOT¡­ DAMN MINUTE!


    IS¡­ IS HE NOT WEARING A CONDOM?!¡­ WHAT THE¡­!!


    ... But he KNOWS that I''ve stopped taking the pill a few years ago! My hormones were all out of whack back then!


    "J-JETT! What are you doing?!?! Are you not wearing protection?!"


    "H-Huh?! Yes¡­? I''m not wearing anything ri¡ª"


    "WHAT!"


    "B-But I thought you said you were okay with it! I even asked you!"


    I quickly pull up towards the top part of the bed and I wrap myself in a loose bedsheet as I stare at him with widened eyes.


    [FLASHBACK END]


    I sigh and smack my forehead against the table.


    What in the freaking hell! I can''t even blame him as I should''ve made sure I knew what he was saying before agreeing to it!


    For a moment, I completely forgot about him asking about it over and over. Freaking HELL I''m STUPID!


    I lean back into my chair and rub my now aching forehead.


    I look down and spot a tasteful digital leather desktop calendar that tells me today''s date and time.


    To the left of it, our wedding portrait is being showcased inside a stunning silver frame that''s currently standing upright.


    Picking it up, I bring it close to me as I start to reminisce about our wedding day. It''s been about 4 years since then.


    [Flashback]


    I check myself in the mirror for the 8th time. Twisting my body around, I look at my behind and end up checking my hair as well.


    Everything''s in place just as it was a minute or so ago.


    I''ve been anxious and nervous for who knows what reason and I sigh yet again.


    I lift my arms sideways to check the other parts of my luxurious white dress.


    Yes, today''s the day that I am getting married.


    I''m marrying for the 2nd time! 2nd time! Is this really going to be okay?! What if it fails?! What if it''s me?! What if I was the reason I¡ª?!


    Before I could continue to freak out, even more, a hand touches my elbow and spins me around.


    A voice that belongs to a female, screams at me to ''QUIT IT!'' and to ''CALM THE FUCK DOWN!''


    If I was under some kind of spell or trance, I wonder if it may have been enough to snap me out of it due to how piercing it is.


    I am about to scratch my head out of frustration until a hand shoots out and grabs my wrist.


    My attention finally lands on this intrusive being and I finally notice that it''s none other than my sister Illana.


    Deep creases form lines around her brows and if I look closely enough, there may even be a vein popping out the side of her forehead.


    She finally calms down and breathes out deeply. "My big, lovable, beautiful, dumb, idiotic, stressed-out sister..." Her voice trails off as she stares straight into my eyes.


    Hey! Why did it start out good and then it''s suddenly turned into insults?!


    "I know you''re probably stressed out because you''ve already been married once. And hey, with a great catch like Jett Harland, who WOULDN''T worry?" My beloved sister smirks at me as she continues. "... But seriously though, you''re DUMB for even worrying about anything! After everything you''ve been through, do you really think it''d be THAT easy for you to get rid of him?!"


    ... Well... I guess if she says it that way... I guess not.


    "Hmph. Looks like you''ve finally come around to your senses." She steps back and looks all over me as she holds onto my shoulders.


    "Your face is finally free of those ugly dips, crevices, and valleys. Some were so deep that maybe an animal might have built a nest on it." Lana laughs hysterically at her own awful, or even more accurately, lame-ass joke.


    As always, I only react with an unimpressed stare every single time she does this.


    It''s not until a few moments after that I notice her being unusually quiet.


    Her head is bent down a little. I realize right after that she''s been holding it in. I sigh and try to hug my sister, but she raises a hand up to stop me.


    "I-It''s okay. I''ll be fine. I-I''m just being a little emotional. It''s all good." She sniffs and looks up at me with slightly wet eyes.


    Feeling concerned, I reach out to her, "Lana..."


    "No! I don''t want to ruin your dress. Ju-Just... promise me something...", Lana says with her slightly quivering voice.


    I nod.


    "... You better not move away from here anymore, alright?! You better not!"


    I nod again, smile and tell her ''I won''t. I promise.''


    I guess that seals the deal as she runs out the door. Probably to cry in a more controlled space and fix her make-up right after.


    Oh, my dear, sweet, sweet sister - I don''t know what to do with her sometimes.


    As if taking her place, my brother Ethran and parents come in to see how I am and perhaps talk to me before my dad walks me down the aisle for the second time in my life.


    ...


    In slow movements, my arms are linked with my father''s and we are slowly waking our way down the dark red carpet.


    Gorgeous planters, floral arrangements, ribbons, and other elegant items decorate the ends of each pew.


    I look straight at the groom that is waiting for me at the end of this path.


    The pinnacle moments of a wedding ceremony for me is not the kiss, but the look on the groom''s face as he sees his bride makes her way towards him down the beautifully adorned aisle.


    I''ve already instructed the photographer to take as many pictures as they can of this moment so I may treasure it for life.


    It''s so as I grow older, I''ll be able to see my wonderful other half''s smiling face even when my memory starts to fail me.


    I''m sure, even then, I''ll be able to say ''Ah... that man, really and truly loves this woman.''


    My mind floats back to the present, and I smile back in return as I anticipate being wed to the man of my dreams.


    [FLASHBACK END]


    I blush and sigh happily as I finish reminiscing about that day. It was wonderful and one of the best days of my life.


    After the wedding, we were too tired to do anything. So after changing and getting ready for bed, we talked about our day, laughed a lot and cuddled each other until we eventually fell asleep.


    It was perfect.


    I cross my arms on the desk and rest my head for a little bit. I want a bit of a break before I start my work again.


    I''ve already sent Jett a text earlier saying that I''ll be working late tonight and he can go on ahead home.


    A sigh escapes my lips and I feel pretty lonely. We''re going to be really busy so I''m really missing him at the moment.


    I turn my office chair around and glance out the huge window in my office that overlooks the city.


    Many lights of different colors illuminate the night scene before me.


    There''s an event happening in the city soon, so they''ve put up special decorations that make everything look a lot more special compared to most days.


    It makes the area look more lively, romantic and yet calming than usual.


    A soft rap from behind me makes me spin around on my chair as I look towards the door. I tell them to come in.


    Half-way, I could see that it''s the very person I''ve been thinking about this entire time.


    My face becomes warm and I blush slightly.


    Upon realizing this, my eyes widen and I look to the side like I''ve been caught or something.


    Way to make it more obvious, you freaking idiot. I bite my lip and a laugh comes from his direction.


    "Why are you acting so suspiciously, Rysia? Have you been thinking of something naughty?" A beautiful smile graces Jett''s handsome and slightly tanned face.


    "Of course not! I''m still working!", I respond with a huff.


    "Hmmm...? What is this? I think I see something pretty cute that I don''t want to miss." He comes even closer, with his face just a few inches from mine.


    A child-like grin replaces his previous expression - which heaps more pressure on me so that I''d admit my defeat and squeal.


    "God! Are you a child or something?! Stop it!" I try to smack his shoulder as a warning, only for him to expertly hold my hand in his and he gives the back of my fingers a kiss.


    Argh! He''s so irritatingly smooth sometimes that it makes me giggle.


    My face that was full of playful annoyance a second ago has now changed to one that''s full of smiles as I belt out a few laughs.


    Jett pulls me closer and I wrap my arms around him as I melt into his embrace. He leans in and whispers in my ear, "You''re the one I''ve wanted most in my life so I guess I''ve become a bit more selfish when you finally became mine 4 years ago."


    He moves backward a little and sits on the edge of my office desk. He lovingly brushes the sides of my face before looking straight into my eyes with so much longing.


    Jett nuzzles gently against my face and brings his mouth to my ear. "So... I''ve been wondering if this feisty wife of mine will finally let me meet our children?"


    Gosh, this guy is persistent.


    Children, huh... Mine... and Jett''s...


    I close my eyes and mull over this for a bit.


    Mm... Well, I guess it''s time. It''s been 4 years after all.


    My eyelashes flutter open and I lift my right hand and see our wedding ring.


    Giving him a gentle smile, I press my lips against his and give him a light peck. "Okay, Jett... let''s do this then. We can start tomo---" Before I could finish my sentence, his tongue slips through my mouth and opens the slight gap between my teeth even wider.


    Our tongues swirl against the other and I moan when Jett presses himself up against me with his already slightly stiff member.


    "Where do you want to do it?! on the desk?! against the window?! Tell me! I''ll do anything you want!" Jett huffs and his hands ravage my body and clothes.


    "JETT!!! I didn''t mean NOW! Co--" I get cut off yet again by this idiot who can''t seem to keep his dick in his pants once I gave him the ''okay''.


    I''m about to slap his arm and exasperatingly tell him off when I meet his sad puppy dog eyes. However, it wasn''t like ANY of his previous sad puppy dog eyes that have NOT worked even ONCE... it seems like he has acquired a few extra levels that it''s almost impossible to say no to this sad, pitiful creature!


    I scream in a softer, but extremely high pitched sound for a little bit and I stop.


    "If we''re really going to do this though, then you need to follow me and do anything I say tonight!" I look back at him hungrily with a type of madness that has overcome me completely for the night.


    [THE END.]

 Chapter 1：[News] - March 13, 2021

    Hello everyone,


    I bet you thought this was over, and it was never going to be updated ever again in any shape or form, right? :)


    Wrong!


    Well, during the past few months, and even in 2020¡ªwe''ve been working very hard on a webtoon version of this novel. Truly, there were a lot of ups and downs in between.


    Yes! You heard right, a WEBTOON version! It even has the R18 sections of this novel! AHHHH! HYPE! All 3 of them, whoop, whoop! For those who were personally acquainted with me in Discord, I may have mentioned to you back then that I would do that¡ªand my, oh my, has it been a very long journey, indeed.


    We''re on our last 2 chapters, and once that''s done, it''ll be heavily edited by yours truly.


    ¡ª


    So that''s the first major update.


    For those of you who want a TL;DR, I''ll make it easier for you to speed things up.


    So what were those flaws?


    1.) It was tough to get to know Jett Harland on a more personal level. By that, I mean having a better connection with him as a reader.


    2.) Chapter 1~10 was unbearably slow. Despite the clear intention to avoid this, most of those chapters STILL felt like they were info dumps!


    3.) The imagery was severely lacking. It somewhat got better as the novel kept going, but it was still barely there.


    ¡ª


    Basically, I''ll be rewriting this and posting it on Amazon, where you can purchase a better version of this story.


    OH! Don''t worry, guys! I won''t be taking this novel off of here, so please, do NOT worry! This will remain free forever for you to reread over and over. This will go for as long as Webnovel (or those dang index bots that take our work without permission and upload it onto those pirate sites, lol) is up, so will this, too!


    (PS. I''ve made a separate Auxiliary chapter for those who don''t mind reading a whole ton, since I tend to ramble and overshare.)


    ¡ª


    Thanks, everyone! I still haven''t given up on my dream of writing some solid-enough work for the remainder of my life. :)

 Chapter 2：[Details] May 22, 2021 update

    ¡ª


    Webtoon:


    Venue: Webtoons EN (Free), Amazon Kindle (Paid), and Gumroad (Paid)


    Release date: Q4 of 2021


    Novel (Rewritten):


    Venue: Amazon Kindle (Paid), TBD


    Release Date: Q3 of 2021


    ¡ª


    (Note: No one''s required to read this portion, but I''ve got a massive penchant for analyzing things. This is especially true and helpful since breaking things down can help me as a writer.)


    The novel''s major flaws explained further:


    1.) [The barely-there connection between Jett Harland and the readers.]


    Did you ever notice that you may have felt more towards Ren Hille than the main male lead, Jett Harland?


    Sure, those feelings may not have been positive for most of you. Most likely, they were feelings of annoyance, rage, anger, or disgust. However, it''s undeniable that Ren has most likely left a more significant impression on you than Jett ever has.


    Perhaps, at the time, you didn''t overthink about it¡ªbut there is indeed a reason for that.


    Even though Jett has been very vocal, open, trustworthy, and honest, it probably still felt very lacking.


    He''s as impressionable as a thick, dull-colored wall. A wall that no one can see past or through.


    While I tried to be more descriptive about his actions, there was still an absence when it came to the emotional component of it all.


    I mention this as it''s crucial for my readers to feel immersed in the story.


    It''s probably why I did not end up writing his POV yet. I, myself, felt like I didn''t get to know him enough either. Ironically, that''s coming from the one writing it! ME! ... Haha. :)


    ''Aight! Onto the next one!


    -


    2.) [IMO, Chapter 1~10 was unbearably slow. Despite my clear intention to avoid this, most of those chapters STILL felt like they were full of info dumps!]


    Yeaaaahhh, I know! These ten chapters were the worst. I know it''s what deterred others from finishing this already short novel. Guys, you''ve no idea how badly I wanted to fix this¡ªbut I didn''t want to spare the time to do so back then.


    Anyway, I want to redo the first ten chapters and make it flow a whole lot better. I do want to add better transitions into the rest of the story as well.


    Oh! And for the sake of transparency, I don''t plan to increase the polished version''s length substantially. The original (the one that''s uploaded here in WN) is already around 43k+ words. It''s just not meant to be a super long novel. Nor have I ever felt compelled to write for one story for too long.


    This author of yours has severe ADHD, and if I get bored as I''m writing my novel... that''d... be... uh... bad¡ªvery, very, VERY bad! LOL! Good luck ever seeing the completed version from me, hahaha!


    -


    3.) Uhhh... I completely forgot what my third point was. Oops. LOL! I think I''ve at least made sure to list all the major flaws. Of course, if there''s anything else I could think of in the meantime, I''d make sure to correct it myself right away.

 Chapter 3：Prologue

    I stare at the back of the man who was once my husband.


    We''ve been walking for some time. The soles of our shoes resoundingly clack against the dark slate flooring as we find ourselves emerging out of yet another heavy door.


    What is it about government buildings? They have way too many entryways.


    I look around with great disinterest as I continue following after the same person walking in front of me. We already got what we came here for, so I feel relaxed enough to look around¡ªnot that anything is interesting around here, mind you.


    I sigh, not minding the fact that I''m letting out whatever happiness I have left whenever I do so.


    My steps slow down a little as I look off to the side. The hallway is being lined with vibrant green plants.


    My once vacuous eyes begin to find their spark, filling its peridot orbs with light¡ªthey shift and flit from one evenly fanned out clusters of Austral gem ferns to the next.


    Oh. That''s odd.


    I didn''t notice on our way in, but there''s been a slight upgrade since the last time I''ve been here. Those ferns used to be in these unsightly terracotta pots. They must''ve outgrown them, as they''re now in these stylish, modern stainless steel planters that have been carefully polished to a satin finish.


    A sophisticated, geometric laser-cut motif adds a subtle and tasteful touch to the overall design.


    The small break from the monotony of our surroundings, unfortunately, is short-lived. After all, one could only admire a single pottery design for so long. It''s simply not good enough of a distraction.


    It''s not long after until my attention goes back to what I''ve been trying to avoid noticing since earlier.


    Every single person we''ve passed by so far either looks preoccupied, absent-minded, or relatively troubled. I can''t shake the feeling of uneasiness as we continue to make our way down the hall.


    It doesn''t matter which day of the week I visit, but it''s always been a bit wayyy too quiet here for my liking. It''s understandable, I guess. Most of these people are on their ''best'' behavior - looking quite stiff or tense as they try to keep themselves together.


    Why do you ask? Well, they don''t have much choice, I guess.


    We''re at the ''Supreme Court'' after all. These bare walls and stuffy atmosphere aren''t exactly the best at instilling a good vibe on anyone. It''s not the type of place where many good things happen - if you know what I mean.


    But really, I kid you not: this thick, uncomfortable blanket of silence will swallow anyone and every one whole one day. For real, yo, I can see it.


    The earth will give way; then the very ground we''re walking on will split apart as it turns into a deep chasm and whatever crazy stuff one can think of while having a mini-anxiety attack.


    ...


    Alright. This is dumb; I''ll stop.


    On a more serious note, I''m not quite sure if my feelings are just exaggerated, though.


    Maybe the real reason for my discomfort is the general mood of this place.


    Everything regarding civil, family, and criminal law cases, all get processed within the same building.


    With my eyebrows bunching together, the calm demeanor I typically have changes and morphs into a frown.


    My line of sight drops to the floor as my grip tightens around a thin manila envelope I''ve been holding onto since earlier.


    In it is a single piece of paper with an unusual papyrus texture.


    It''s a document that proves we''re officially divorced from today onwards.


    As far as how our application was processed, we virtually had zero hiccups.


    The entire procedure has been smooth from start to finish. We don''t own any joint properties, nor do we have kids.


    All of these add up to the best-case scenario: the perfect setting for having a successful and uncontested divorce registration.


    The judge probably feels like these are a most welcome breeze now and then.


    It''s a perfect respite from days filled with depressing hearings involving homicide, messy family inheritance disputes, and emotionally charged child custody cases.


    It might not even be a stretch that some might get a kick out of how easy cases like mine usually are. We didn''t even need to show up at a hearing.


    I can''t even begin to imagine how terrible it''d be for some families who''ve already built a life together, though.


    This means the more involved you are in each other''s lives, the more things get entangled beyond recognition.


    By the time you finish forcefully tearing things apart, all that''s left is a bloody mess.


    I can''t quite decide if I should be happy about not going through this or not, for obvious reasons, to be quite honest.


    Breathing out yet another hefty sigh, I lay my hand flat against the top of my chest.


    Putting some pressure on it, I rub every once in a while to relieve some of this dull ache.


    There''s an emotion that''s been brewing inside me for some time now.


    Like strong feelings of emptiness¡ªweaved into an intricate pattern¡ªone where I no longer knew where the thread even began or if it''s ever going to reach an end.


    Even if I feel like I''m being smothered right now, I don''t feel like crying.


    I''ve already cried enough.


    Despite the current lack of waterworks, my heart continues to do its job as thoroughly as possible, as it does its best to wear me down completely.


    ...


    It''s like finding yourself in the middle of an unfamiliar ocean.


    With no other signs of life around, you''re not quite sure if you''re floating; or that you''re gradually sinking deeper into the depths of a soundless, tranquil void.


    And the only thing you can do is helplessly look up at the streams of wavering sunlight as it dances freely under the water''s surface.


    Just like that, time, life, and even the world all continue to march on with or without you.


    ...


    With every step I take towards the exit, I feel lonelier somehow. Empty. Hollow.


    A year or two ago, I never would''ve expected that something like this would ever happen to me.


    I''ve made no contingency plans. Well, who the heck marries out of love while planning to divorce sometime later? Especially when you expect the person to be there for you ''til death do us part''?


    I''m at a crossroads in life. I''m lost, and I''ve no idea what to do next. Where should I go from here? What should I do from now on? Questions like these plagued my mind.


    Didn''t they say that when one door closes, another one opens?


    I don''t believe in only getting single opportunities each time. So how do you choose? If I see another door, should I open it myself, or should I wait for a door that''s already slightly ajar? Like, an opportunity that''s presenting itself to me?


    Life is hard, and there is no proper manual. I''m tired of having no idea what to do.


    I bury my face in my hands.


    Rubbing up and down the entire length of it, I continue to walk in frustration; I sigh.


    The man in front of me turns on his heel and sidles up to me.


    "Rysia? Are you okay? You''ve been sighing a lot." His face, full of concern, suggests something to me, "How about you just hang on for a little while longer ''til we get home, and I''ll fix you something in a jif-"


    He cuts himself short, realizing that he''s doing this out of habit, yet again.


    Raising one of his arms, my ex-husband places a hand at the back of his neatly groomed neck.


    Caressing the length of it, he laughs derisively at himself, "Hah... There I go doing that for the millionth time. It''s still taking some time for it to sink in for me, I guess. You know, our divorce."


    He continues to chuckle lightly as he awkwardly rubs the base of his head. It''s starting to mess up his neatly pressed collar.


    I smile bitterly.


    "Mm, don''t worry about it. I still slip up from time to time, too." My face scrunches up as my mouth stretches out into a thin line.


    We stand there for a moment as we look intently into each other''s eyes.


    A searing pain momentarily cuts through my heart as the gravity of this situation hits me.


    We have reached the end of our marriage. From today onwards, this man is no longer my life partner.


    After staring at each other for some time, we break eye contact, and we both look down.


    "Well, I guess this is it." I stop there, purposefully disallowing myself from saying more. My eyes start to sting and burn. I suddenly jump into his arms as I give him one last hug.


    Our marriage may have ended, but we''ve decided that I''ll continue to be his manager.


    We''ll be working together as we do make a great team. Unlike our married life, everything is smooth sailing in this department.


    After we''ve had enough of holding each other one last time, we go our separate ways.

 Chapter 4：Guaranteed win.

    [...]


    I''ve been fortunate enough to have attended the Golden Laurel Awards many times in the past. And yet, the excitement I feel every single time never seems to fade.


    Oh, it''s not because I''m the one winning trophies, by the way.


    The ones who did were the actors and actresses I manage. Still, it makes me feel so happy being able to oversee their journey right from the start.


    There is nothing greater than that sense of fulfillment I get, being able to witness the day they finally turn into exceptional, internationally recognized performers of the arts.


    Today, I am sitting next to one of them who got nominated for ''Best Actor in a Leading Role''.


    The film Kieran Viol starred in has also been nominated for numerous prestigious awards.


    The movie, as well as the entire main cast, has received an overwhelming amount of positive reviews both from the critics and the general audience themselves.


    While it''s bad luck to assume he''ll emerge victorious because of the movie''s success, we still can''t help but feel that it''s almost a guaranteed win at this point.


    As I continue to listen to the emcees do their introduction for the announcement of the winner for the ''Best Actor in a Leading Role'' award, a cold, slightly trembling hand goes over mine.


    I may have yelped if I were alone or surrounded by strangers, but I knew this hand couldn''t have belonged to anyone else but Kieran.


    "I can''t take it anymore. Please... please end my misery already and announce the damn winner...!" Kieran whispers in a soft, yet urgent pleading tone.


    Without saying anything, I lightly place my other hand on top of his and squeeze it softly.


    "And now... we would like to announce the winner of the ''Best Actor in a Leading Role'' award..." One of the emcees bellows with as much suspense as they can muster. "... the winner is... KIERAN VIOL, lead actor of the movie, ''The Clocktower''! CONGRATULATIONS!" Both of the announcers clap and encourage the crowd to give him a standing ovation as it is a truly deserving win.


    I do my best to keep my composure as the cameras are aimed towards our direction now.


    I try to hold in the tears that have been forming in my eyes. I gently nudge Kieran, who seems to have frozen on the spot to stand up and go towards the stage.


    Looking at his back while he continues to walk away, I smile and muse to myself that I really could not have asked for anything better as my last day here in Larati¨¦.


    There is no question that I will genuinely miss this country and the life I''ve built for myself here so far.


    * * * * *


    [1.5 HOURS LATER]


    With the awards ceremony now wrapped up, I decided to go out for some air before catching a taxi.


    I have already somewhat decided before I even came here that I would like to go home right after.


    I just knew it''s the perfect end to today as I have always been horrible with goodbyes.


    I know it''s not very polite since I work in the entertainment industry, but I can''t help it considering the situation I''m in. I''m sure people will let it slide as long as it doesn''t happen often enough.


    A hand shoots out and grabs the back of my elbow before I could continue walking towards the taxi stand.


    "HEY!"


    I turn around and see an out of breath, Kieran. "Ms. Raley! No. I mean, Sisi...! ... You! You''re not even going to say anything to me?!?!?!"


    He continues to look at me with furrowed brows and slightly distressed expression. "... Aren''t you going to the after-party?"


    "Oh right, congratulations again, Kieran. You did well. Your speech was great too. Aren''t you glad I made you practice it earlier? At least you weren''t completely fumbling there from all the nervousness." I quip, teasing him.


    Kieran scoffs and glares at me, indicating that it''s not quite the answer he''s looking for.


    Sighing a little, I tell him, "Ah... I''m tired. I know it''s our last day of work, but I also have an early flight to catch tomorrow."


    He breathes out deeply to keep his growing frustration in check. He grasps onto my upper arms without too much force.


    Peering into my eyes, he asks me, "You''re moving? What about me? Is there no chance of us ever getting back together?"


    "Kieran... we''ve been divorced for well over a year already. You can''t honestly tell me that both of us haven''t been happier with each other since then." I look back into his eyes, hoping to convey my sincerity, "I''m happy that we still managed to have a great working relationship despite everything. Please, let me leave with mostly good memories between us."


    Kieran gulps and removes his hands from my arms.


    Noticing his silence, I pat his shoulders and turn to leave.


    As I fall in line to wait for my turn for a cab, I no longer feel his presence, and I let out a sigh of relief.


    In all honesty, I''m secretly glad that I can escape all the questions others may have bombarded me with at the afterparty.


    With absolute certainty, they''ll all most likely be asking me why the CEO has decided to shut down the Intoxis Entertainment branch here in Larati¨¦.

 Chapter 5：Hello, again.

    After a long and grueling 16 hour flight, I''ve finally arrived at my hometown - Uiso. I flew in a few weeks ago to get everything sorted in advance with the help of some relatives.


    The rest of my immediate family and I immigrated to Larati¨¦ 13 years ago. After a decade, though, everyone, with me as an exception, moved back to Uiso.


    I decided to stay behind as I wanted to continue working and living there. I loved my job.


    With a lot of luck, I was also managing appreciative, talented individuals and had great co-workers. I''ve worked too hard to get to my position within the company to let it go just like that.


    My past self back then would have never believed if someone told me that I''d be moving back to Uiso in the not too distant future.


    Truthfully, if I didn''t enjoy working at Intoxis Entertainment so much, along with the fact that where I''m relocating to is my hometown - I may have tried to find another company and continued to stay at Larati¨¦.


    Ah, well, I think it''s not too bad a time to come back anyway. It''d be good to work here until retirement and be around family.


    Oh, and speaking about family. My parents and my two siblings are coming to pick me up from the airport.


    After getting my luggage, I start to walk towards the waiting area that''s right outside the arrivals exit.


    My sister, Ilana Raley, waves at me semi-frantically while calling out my name. "SISI!!! SISI!!! OVER HERE!" I look to Ilana''s right, I smile at mom and say my greetings. On her left, I see dad shooting Ilana a disapproving gaze from all her shouting. He is the type that cares quite a bit about appearances.


    I''m sure my sister could already tell what our dad''s thinking without even sparing a glance, so she grabs our brother, Ethran Raley, to meet me halfway.


    Without being prompted, Ethran offers to take my suitcase. He is the second oldest, while Ilana''s the youngest. And if it weren''t obvious already, that would make me the oldest among the 3 of us.


    As soon as Ethran takes my luggage, my sister hugs me and rubs her face on mine.


    "Woah, Lana... I was here just a few weeks ago, you know!" I chuckle and hug her back. "It''s a nice feeling to be welcomed like this, though, hehe."


    She smiles in delight and grins while saying, "That''s more like it! A sweet gesture needs to be returned with the same! Glad you haven''t forgotten, my dear sweet sister Sisi."


    I, Therysia Raley, am now thoroughly cringing and lightly shuddering from the words my younger sister uttered right through the core of my very bones.


    No, scratch that. To the depths of my soul.


    In retaliation, Ilana playfully punches my shoulder. Not wanting to leave myself defenseless, I immediately cross my arms to protect my sensitive sides from the onslaughts of weak hits as I taunt her.


    Ethran, no longer being able to deal with this, mumbles out, "God, just stop already. I don''t know for how much longer my throat''s going to hold back the vomit. This is NOT what I had in mind when we agreed to pick up Therysia."


    Dad clears his throat and silently agrees. Mom laughs in amusement but still tells everyone to quiet down.


    "Hmph! Just shut up, Ethy. You''re just jealous!" Ilana mocks him, not willing to be outdone.


    Ethran gives her an empty stare and walks even faster, lugging my suitcase behind him. She scoffs out an ''I knew it.'' and leaves it at that.


    Ah, I feel loved by my two siblings; I am so happy. I smile to myself as I make my way towards the car. The drive home''s quite a pleasant and noisy ride.


    We arrive at my apartment. After I step out of the car and shut the door behind me, my sister asks me one more time, "Sisi! Are you sure you can''t have dinner with us tonight?!?! You sure are quite eager to ditch us already! I miss you, you know! Aside from seeing you three weeks ago, we haven''t seen each other much at all within the last three years!" Ilana continues to whine.


    I do my best to coax her, "Sorry, Lana. I got work. I''ll see everyone tomorrow for dinner."


    "Oh, fine! You better not cancel, okay?!" With one last huff, the windows slide up, and Ilana drives the car away.


    After waving at the car, I then look towards my apartment. I need to freshen up before I drop in at work and meet the CEO as well as the manager I''ll be mentoring.


    * * * * *


    [2 HOURS LATER]


    I arrive at the headquarters of Intoxis Entertainment.


    A secretary guides me to the CEO''s office.


    Upon opening the door, I could hear someone engaged in a serious phone conversation. The secretary guides me in and closes the door as I reach the middle of the room.


    The current CEO rose to her position around two years ago and made a lot of risky changes for the company to succeed and take it even dozens of steps further.


    It is no secret that she is one of the people who has had a hand in deciding the fate of the Larati¨¦ branch.


    It may surprise some, but this very CEO is also a dear friend of mine named Honey Trevales.


    We studied at the same university and took the same classes together but sorta split up in our career paths.


    I say ''sorta'' as she aimed for a company management position instead while remaining within the same industry. She still lived in Larati¨¦ but worked for a different rival entertainment company.


    We still met up quite frequently while keeping business and our personal lives completely separate. It was more because we signed non-disclosure agreement contracts at our respective companies rather than having a distrust for each other.


    It was a no brainer that both of us were very serious about respecting and upholding what we''ve promised.


    Unfortunately, or should I say, fortunately, in this case? Something did change, and while it was a bit sudden for me, Honey moved to Uiso 2 years ago.


    She is a highly capable person who was headhunted by the previous CEO of Intoxis Entertainment, and not too long after showing her the ropes, the responsibility of being CEO was passed onto her, and she immediately took over.


    It was no surprise that with her intelligence, charm, and cunning nature that the company saw massive growth over the past two years.


    Closing down the Larati¨¦ branch was no doubt a calculated move in her part, as well as a decision made by the board of directors.


    The words ''Goodbye, I''ll see you soon.'' immediately snaps me out of my thoughts, and my attention now shifts its focus to the woman in front of me.


    "Therysia! You''re finally here! I''m so excited to have you working with us from now on. Without any bias, I know that I can expect many, many great things from you." Honey comes forward with a radiant smile and shakes my hand while holding it with the other.


    She continues, "I''m sorry for asking much more from you, but I couldn''t think of anyone else who would be a better fit in mentoring one of our upcoming managers! I really can''t wait to see the results!"


    In response, I tell her quite shamelessly, knowing there won''t be any consequences in doing so, "Well... I mean, I AM getting paid quite handsomely, so there''s no way I''m declining it, hahaha!"


    "Oh, you! As funny and unabashed as I remember! Hehehe... Oh, right! By the way, I heard from him that you two know each other? His name is Jett Harland. He''ll be here soon!"


    Uhh... Jett... Harland?! THE Jett Harland?!


    What?! Why him?!


    Huh???


    ... But last I heard he''s a successful actor...


    Oh, but then he retired all of a sudden...! Is... this why then...?


    Stuttering, I ask in clarification, "Wha-What?! I''ll be mentoring Je-Jett Harland?!"


    "Yes! Jett Harland! He was one of our top actors here in Intoxis Entertainment, but he decided to retire. Jett wanted to try being a celebrity manager next." Honey adds as she continues to ponder out loud.


    "He studied and got his Bachelor''s degree in Public Relations at first before deciding to get into acting school right after which was only for a year - so he does have the credentials."


    "As an actor who has a lot of connections, it makes a lot of sense that he will be quite the successful celebrity manager as well if he wishes."


    I''m at a loss with what to reply so I could only manage out a ''Huh...'' after hearing all that.


    With stars in her eyes, she continues to brag, "Don''t worry, I got an even better deal out of this. One of the biggest reasons Jett is such an accomplished actor is not just because of the obvious."


    "Jett has a knack for picking major hits just from reading the scripts and by listening to the project plans. This includes knowing who the staffs are and whoever they''re thinking of hiring to play certain characters."


    "This is one talent of his that I can''t afford to lose! So I made him promise he works as a consultant on the side as well! Aren''t I great?" Honey lightly hits the upper part of her chest with a closed fist and lets out a satisfied huff.


    Worry...? I''d never worry about Honey Trevales when it comes to this type of stuff. I''d be crazy to, especially with what she told me just now.


    Trust Honey to exploit a willing person of Jett Harland''s caliber; I give the too-cunning-for-her-own-good CEO a wry smile.


    I hear a loud set of knocks before the door swings open, revealing a jaw-droppingly attractive Jett Harland that has a slight smile blooming on his face.

 Chapter 6：My mouths watering already!

    I don''t know what it is, but seeing Jett Harland after a long time, up close and in person, has put me in a daze.


    While my brain is currently suffering from a temporary malfunction, I didn''t even notice how physically close he is to me now as he''s sporting an amused and gentle expression.


    His finger lightly touches the bottom of my chin, and he slowly pushes my lower jaw upwards to close my mouth.


    "I know I''m handsome, but it''s not like you''ve never seen me before, Rysia."


    ''Rysia.''


    Jett is the only one who calls me by that nickname.


    It somehow makes me a bit nostalgic. I scratch my cheek and my eyes shift to the side. Reacting almost immediately, I give him a small smirk.


    With my eyes still glancing away, I start talking to him, "Jett... it''s, hey. ... It''s been a while."


    A blush so light covers my cheeks that one could miss it if they didn''t look hard enough.


    "Mm. Yeah... it''s been a while." He answers back with a smile that''s being paired with a tender gaze that seems to light up his hazel eyes.


    A voice that''s dripping in sarcasm cuts through our awkward conversation, "So, um... You guys sound VERY excited to see each other."


    "I was just taken aback at how much more full of himself he''s gotten. He was a bit quieter in the past, after all." I let out with a soft snort.


    Jett opens his mouth, but before he could say anything, Honey grabs our arms to stop either of us from talking. "How about the three of us go to that yoshoku famiresu (western family-style Japanese restaurant) that''s right across this building?!"


    "I''m sure you guys will love it. What do you say? The company will pay! Order whatever and as much as you want and put it on our tab! Let''s go!"


    We leave the office, and my mind''s still in absolute chaos the entire way.


    Shit!


    What am I doing?!


    Sure, Jett Harland is an ex of mine. To be accurate, he''s my first boyfriend and EVEN first love at that; but it''s not like we broke up on bad terms!


    Me acting all mean like that is... Nnngghh! It-It''s just the way he was like earlier kindddd of took me by surprise, that''s all! It made me a bit nervous!


    My face scrunches up in annoyance that''s only made towards myself, and I look downwards as Honey starts to drag me with her.


    * * * * *


    I follow the two of them inside ''Omurice Mama'', a yoshoku famiresu that specializes in different types of Japanese omelet rice.


    Honey is right, though.


    If his tastes didn''t change all that much, Jett and I quite like this restaurant chain.


    While it''s not the same location, seeing the decor after such a long time puts me in good spirits.


    I look over at Jett, and his expression seems somewhat unreadable.


    It doesn''t seem to be negative, at least.


    We ended up picking a booth, and I slide in one of the seats first. Honey scoots over to where I am and sits next to me. Jett takes the opposite side and sits across Honey.


    A waitress comes and lets us know today''s special: a demi-glace sauce over hamburger steak and rice. It comes with garlic butter saut¨¦ed broccoli and carrots on the side.


    For the soup, it''s Cream of Mushroom.


    Since this restaurant is Asian-run, they are quite careful about emulating the cream aspect of these types of soups because most of them find it too heavy.


    Bonus points, though, is that they do use real minced button mushrooms, so it''s still quite lovely. This type of food won''t ever get a Michelin star, but I still love the homey feel I get from eating it. It''s one of my favorites!


    Ahh...! My mouth''s watering already! We place our orders quickly and send the waitress on her merry way to fulfill it.


    I try to keep my smile in as I don''t want to be teased as a glutton again, but my eyes betray me.


    Because I feel someone''s gaze on me, I check out the source and notice it''s Jett with an amused expression plastered on his face. I clear my throat and try to divert my attention to Honey. It was a bit too late, though, as Honey has probably been watching me since earlier.


    "Hey, hey, you two... we''re still in a business meeting! Did both of you forget already? I can''t stay for too long, so once I have to go attend another meeting, this better not turn into some date while I''m gone, alright?" the sly grinning CEO teases me for all I''m worth.


    One of my palms starts to slide up over my face to cover the lower part of my forehead. By doing so, it forces my lids to close. An elbow of mine now rests on the table.


    Now that my mind has cleared a little, I let out a breath. I slowly remove my hand from my face and decide to ignore... whatever this is and start the meeting. "So how about we get some work discussion happening here while we''re still waiting for the food?"


    Jett, sensing the odd mood, could do nothing else but agree. "Yes, let''s get this going. It''ll be a good 15~20 minutes ''til they serve the food."


    Going through my large bag, I pull out a comprehensive guide I painstakingly put together over the past month. It''s only a printed copy and not the original.


    As an introduction, I start by telling him this: "I don''t know how well you remember what you''ve studied since it''s been quite some time, but since I''m mentoring you, there may be some things that may conflict with what I''ll be teaching you. I''m going to be your mentor, so please forget everything you''ve learned in the past. Follow my guidance and only use the materials I will be providing you from now on."


    "That is... unless you are opposed? Please let me know now." I pause, giving him a little bit of time to think so he can tell me his answer.

 Chapter 7：Dont misunderstand.

    "... That''s... quite confident of you to say. Maybe you can start your own school like this?" Jett questions, without a hint of challenge or sarcasm in his voice or eyes.


    Instead, he seems to genuinely want to know my reasons for saying something like that.


    Being more than glad to clarify, I keep going with my request. "Don''t misunderstand. It just makes things easier for me if we start with a blank slate. Also, a human can''t forget everything just because they''re instructed to."


    "All this does is that in the event my trainee would give me problems later by opposing me so strongly for whatever reason, petty or not; they will have to let it go and accept what I teach them since they''ve already agreed to my terms. This is only valid throughout the training period. I''m not a tyrant."


    I proceed to reason, "It''s just not in me to control how people do things once I''m no longer teaching them. At least during this time, I want it to be as smooth sailing as possible and to get to the end of their training."


    "This is the type of stuff that''s not taught at school. I''m imparting with you everything I''ve learned while climbing up the corporate ladder. Putting aside the fact whether the one who was trained would like to make use of what I''ve taught them, all this information is STILL quite invaluable."


    "I''m giving up industry secrets I''ve worked very hard to achieve without the type of guidance you''ll be receiving from now on. If one is reasonable, they will comprehend why I''d seek some understanding from the person I''m teaching."


    With all my sincerity, I try to expound even further, "All my successes and failures will be laid out in the open for you. When I decided to do this, I made up my mind to put my all into this. I will not spare anything that may help you in the future. I am giving my 110% and would like my mentee to do the same. That''s all I ask."


    Jett studies my face intensely, probably trying to get a read on me to see if I meant what I told him.


    "Hmm... for a moment there, my heart was beating pretty fast from how cool you were, Rysia." Jett lets out a pleasant-sounding laugh.


    "... Jett..." I growl, threatening to smack him for good measure.


    Just a bluff, but he doesn''t know that, of course. His reaction has made me a little happy. It is taking everything in me, so I don''t suddenly break out in a huge grin out of nowhere.


    It looks like this oddball still thinks I''m quite interesting even after all these years.


    Seemingly satisfied with my explanation, he accepts my terms. "Of course, that''s quite reasonable. And you''re even expecting I may decide I have no use for anything you''ve taught me once we''re done? Haha."


    "Geez. I''m just a realistic person, alright? I''m not so stupid to think that it''s ''My way or the highway!'' There''re plenty of other methods, but you''re learning from me, though, aren''t you? Heh." My face lightens up as we''ve come to an agreement.


    I look towards Honey, who also has a cute grin on her face. "If I had to do a TL;DR for what I just said: all it means is I am expecting to receive some respect. This is in exchange for all the time and effort I''m putting into this thing. That''s it."


    From elsewhere, a mild slap on the table marks the end of my speech. Honey thrusts out her other hand, demanding that our attention goes to the mobile phone she''s holding that has a message on the screen.


    "Okay! Now that''s a wrap!... is what I''d like to say but seriously, something just happened, and it seems I''m going to have to miss lunch. Oh, woe is me! This is what I get for being CEO." She croaks sadly.


    "Anyhoo~ I need to leave now. Feel free to leave whenever you guys are done talking. I''m giving you guys one more day before work officially starts! Therysia can have my order to go. Lucky you! Okay, okay. See you both!"


    We say our goodbyes.


    I am about to slide out of my booth to go to the toilet but a hand grabs hold of me.


    "You''re not leaving yet, are you? Our food still isn''t here..." The too-gorgeous-for-his-own-good mentee asks, looking every bit the part of a sad puppy.


    "Holy Sh- You''re going to give me a hea-... I mean, what are you talking about? I want to go to the toilet! Is that okay?!" I respond, slightly out of breath.


    Mentally chastising myself, I''ve decided that I probably need some personal training myself, or I''m not going to last.


    Wait, I can''t leave it at that; that sounds suggestive and vague as fuck. Don''t want my imagination running wild or anything.


    I mean, I need to get used to this guy or my heart isn''t going to last ''til old age! Haha ha ha... Kill me.


    I''m very disappointed with myself; it''s not like I''m some hormonally-charged teen that I freak out every time anyone remotely attractive touches me or is close to me enough!


    I''ve also been surrounded by many, MANY beautiful and not to mention, insanely gorgeous celebrities for so long that I''m no longer affected by them!

 Chapter 8：Sh-Shut up!

    "Do you have ANY idea how hard it is to hold myself back from laughing? Your mind looks like it''s going a thousand times a second. If only you could see how your eyes are darting around like crazy!" While taking a peek at my face, Jett tries to hide his smile behind his curled hand.


    Not minding how I''ll most LIKELY be stuttering a bit, I manage to tell him, "Sh-Shut up! I still need to update you anyway. Th-That''s what you want to know about, r-right?"


    "Yeah, of course! I''ll be waiting right here then."


    * * * * *


    By the time I got back to our booth, the food has already been laid out on the table.


    It looks like Jett has already told them to wrap up Honey''s portion for me inside a take out container. There''s now a white plastic bag beside my leather tote.


    My eyes glaze over as soon as I spot my meal on the table.


    It looks so perfect!


    Getting my smartphone out of my pocket, I was about to take a photo when Jett''s face is suddenly in view, grinning like a naughty kid.


    Huh. He wants his photo taken too?


    Sure, whatever, I guess.


    Pushing my plate closer to him, I move back a little to get a better angle.


    Click.


    "Awesome. I''ll be tagging you in my social media then; I hope you don''t mind!"


    "Of course not."


    Putting my phone back in my pocket, I drag the plate back that has a hamburger steak with my name on it, closer to me.


    While softly clapping my hands together once excitedly, I say, "Okay, done! Now, where were we? ... Ah, yes, life update. Yup. Sooo... hmm, where do I begin? Well, you already know about my career since you''re the person I''ll be spending the most time with aside from whoever I''ll be handling."


    I grab a spoon and dig in.


    Taking my first bite with my mouth curving upwards, I experience a bit of juicy and flavor-filled heaven. I do all I can to hold back a soft moan and swallow. "I''m living in my apartment. You already know that celebrity managers make enough money IF and when successful, and I''m great at saving - so I bought it outright."


    Noticing that I accidentally smeared some sauce on myself, I lick it off my upper lip. Which, of course, earns a snicker from Jett, and I give him another ominous look.


    "As you already know how dad''s like, I decided against staying with them as I''d rather not get stressed out by being around him on top of being already all tuckered out from work. Our hours are weird too, so I don''t want my family worrying or whatever when my schedule goes all out of whack."


    I take another spoonful and chew before I start again.


    "I... Well, as for my relationship status, it''s been a year since the divorce was finalized. And if you''re wondering, then... No, I don''t want to talk about it. I''m just glad it''s over, and I''m okay with the single life. Really."


    Thirsty, I bring my drink closer and suck through the straw.


    Jett has a look of surprise, which is then followed by looking apologetic. "Oh shit...! I''m sorry to hear that."


    For a moment, his hazel eyes wander, and he becomes silent, seemingly preoccupied with his thoughts.


    Some time has passed, and Jett looks like he''s finally ready to talk again. "Yeah, feel free to tell me whenever you''re ready. I want to let you know that you can talk to me... well, WHENEVER, Alright? I mean that. Oh, and... just in case you don''t know, I still think of you as my best friend." The sides of his mouth curve upwards, reassuring me with a tender look.


    "It must have been rough, though. You still had to continue managing him, right?"


    I bite my lower lip gently and shake my head. "It honestly wasn''t too bad. We did need a bit of time to adjust, but both of us, ultimately, were mature enough to continue our work relationship. It got better as time went on."


    "Well, I guess it''s my turn to give you a bit of an update to make things fair." He eyes me mischievously.


    "You also know how I''m doing career-wise, so I''ll skip on that as well. As for my family, I still have my place, but I sometimes sleepover at my parents'' house. They still kept my old room. They''re rather odd like that. I guess it''s because I''d have hardly seen them otherwise if I didn''t go there from time to time. Without any siblings, the three of us do get lonely at times."


    "And now, for the moment you''ve been waiting for... Dun, dun, dun!!!!" His arms go wild as he pretends as if he''s hitting some imaginary ''air'' drums.


    Unbelievable! I roll my eyes at him and lightly smack his arm, getting a laugh out of him in return.


    Since childhood, getting a light smack from me is something I never fail to exact to anyone I''m close to. Only to those who dare do something as lame as ''that'' in front of me.


    "Sooo, you want to know my relationship status, eh? Well, I''ve got news for you! I''m... GETTING MARRIED!!!!! CONGRATULATE ME!" Jett then winks at me.


    PFFT! I almost spit out the drink I was sipping through the straw.


    I scoff and give him a skeptical look, "YEAH, RIGHT! You''re single as all hell, get out! Though... knowing you, I''d have been shocked if you had said otherwise and told me the truth."


    "... GIRL... FRIENDS... An emphasis on the ''s''! Nothing to brag about, Mr. Harland."


    "It''s almost child''s play with your looks and status. So... what happened? I think you have even stopped dating for some time now, yeah? Hasn''t it been about 1~2 years or something? That''s pretty long for someone like you." Right after saying that, I shoot him a warning look. Insinuating that I''ll definitely smack him hard this time if he lies again.


    "Ehh... I already find a lot of women annoying, so that already doesn''t help. The ones that do stick around long enough, the relationship fizzles out every time I get way too busy. At least they have the decency to break up with me, I suppose rather than use me and cheat." Jett replies with a disinterested expression.


    "Of course, with that happening all the time, I gradually just kind of lost interest. I needed a change, so here we are! Jett Harland, the fledgling celebrity manager, reporting for duty. Sir!" After doing that (stupid) recap of his life, he rests his chin on top of his intertwined fingers. The weight from his head causes it to bow like a suspended bridge.


    Jett closes his eyes; his sculpted features almost look otherworldly.


    I ended up gawking at just how much more attractive he is these days. I greedily study the entire structure of his face. My eyes are flitting from his nose, then to his full lips.


    He must have noticed that I was staring at him, as his long eyelashes flutter open - he stares back at me so intensely and without reservation, that I forget to breathe.

 Chapter 9：Trip down memory lane

    While shooting me a stern look, his mouth parts to ask me another question. "Hey¡­ Do you still remember the ''Omurice Mama'' that was close to your parents'' house? You know, the time when we dated back in the day. Just before you had to move to Larati¨¦? Do you recall when we..."


    ... Oh.


    My mind comes to a sudden halt.


    I''m not liking where this is going.


    Unfortunately for him, this kind of trip down memory lane does not ''stir'' the memories in my head in the right way. Not because we had a destructive OR toxic relationship. It was... well, it was great.


    Still, while it didn''t last long, it was still real. We were extremely sincere with each other.


    We did our best and worked with each other through our relationship''s ups and downs.


    We DID fit, almost like two peas in a pod.


    We HAD excellent compatibility. We could have done almost anything together, and we always found ways to make our dynamic work.


    We WERE both fortunate if that wasn''t obvious enough.


    I''d be damned if no noticed all the past tenses I''ve been throwing out yet so far?


    That''s right. It was ALL in the past.


    We were kids who did not discover a lot about ourselves yet. Never mind the world and how other people are like, even how they interact!


    I do believe everyone has a ''core'' self that changes with their environment and molds into how we react and deal with specific situations.


    So the fact that some people say ''People change'' is both correct AND incorrect to me - if that makes any sense whatsoever.


    There''s a reason why my marriage broke down, and I''m just not confident about what he''ll think of me now.


    There are many things at work when it comes to relationships.


    People seem to underestimate how complex they are, not only to maintain but to have an excellent symbiotic system happening between two, might I add, VERY different individuals.


    We haven''t even tried working together yet!


    What is he thinking? What is he expecting from me, exactly? It''s not like he believes that I came back for him or whatever, right?


    There WAS a time... a LONG time ago when I did consider uprooting my life over there to come back to Uiso. But that stopped though when I got doused with a cold bucket of reality.


    I came to accept it was just the natural order of things, so I went with the flow and did my best with what life has handed to me.


    I''m not saying I changed THAT much.


    HOWEVER, to him, who has nothing BUT my past self to go on. The change most likely is going to be too much to take.


    All I can do in response is to give him a marvelously unreadable stare. The longer my stare goes on; the more uncomfortable Jett seems to be.


    It''s a stare that sneakily looks empty on the outside, but within the inner workings of my brain, only one thing rules it: Fear.


    It''s impossible for him to read because there is absolutely NO logical reason why I would ever feel that way towards him.


    *****


    After letting my mind run wild for a little while, I start to feel tired, and my brain reluctantly comes to a bit of a standstill.


    ...


    No.


    Wait.


    Why was I freaking out so much for? What am I so afraid of?


    We don''t have anything between us right now, nor do I intend to start a serious relationship with him or WHOEVER right now.


    This is purely business!


    He''s my mentee!


    He needs me to train him to become an outstanding celebrity manager! We''re going to be SO busy with just that already.


    If that wasn''t enough, I have my shit to handle too. While I''m still in the same company, this is NOT the same branch I was working at. Every single location has its own set of rules and working environments as well. Besides, I''ll be managing different celebrities. Including them, we all need to adjust to each other too.


    Now, all I have to do now is to focus on ALL that. Then I''ll be one busy mofo. Too busy to care for anything else, hehe!


    After that long war that waged inside my head, I turn my head towards Jett, who is looking quite puzzled now.


    "Ready to listen to me now? I wasn''t sure about how long that was going to go on for. I was starting to wonder if you still remembered I was here." He teases.


    "What are you saying? Well, we do have a lot to do still. I was doing lots of planning and was going over a lot, and do I mean a LOT of things. Do you know who you''ll be managing?"


    Jett looks a little miffed. He glances at my hand that''s currently on the table. He then moves to drape his fingers on top of mine. "Did you even hear what I said, Rysia? I kind of w---"


    I let out a chuckle. "What are you doing, Jett?"


    "Yes, I heard what you said."


    "Sorry, but there''s too much to do. I also have something on tomorrow night, so I would like to get a lot of things out of the way as soon as possible."


    "But... maybe you got other things to do since Honey never said that today''s officially the first workday."


    Without giving him a chance to talk at all, I keep going. "I''ll let you go then."


    "I''m pretty tired actually, having just arrived, well, moved across countries and all."


    "I might as well just go to sleep soon and have an early start tomorrow."


    "When you can, though, please let me know the names of who you''re going to be managing."


    "You can e-mail me their contact details, attach their profile data, and all that. Just phone me if there''s anything work-related that you need, alright?"


    Taking a hint, he stops his attempts to talk about the past. "Well... I''ll be managing one guy to start with... I''ll give you all his details when I get on my computer tonight. Let''s just finish dinner then." Jett says weakly.


    "Perfect."

 Chapter 10：Shining like the Stars

    Rummaging through my bag, I search for the keys. I sighed when I remembered Jett talking about the past earlier. As I enter my apartment, I can already tell my evening is going to be filled with the thoughts of the time from when I started dating him... leading to ''our'' end.


    I let out something akin to a self-deprecating laugh. "Hah!..."


    "He asked... Do... I... IF I... ''REMEMBER''...?"


    After saying that out loud, my mouth could no longer keep up with the words my mind seems hell-bent in spewing out. So fast and so aggressively, that it''s just like an avalanche - an intense rush of verbal vomit.


    Indeed, yelling all my frustrations out is much quicker and easier when it''s all done in my head!


    ...


    YES.


    OF COURSE...!!!


    Of course, I still remember those times! I remember them quite fondly even.


    Does he even realize how many ''what ifs'' consumed my brain back then when we were apart?! Well, maybe not. He wouldn''t have a clue, because I never told him.


    When we just landed at Larati¨¦, and we were all still trying to get all settled, living in a new country and all, I cried almost every night for a few weeks. Not only because I was apart from him, but it was rough to leave everything behind.


    My home!


    My other childhood friends...!


    My school...!


    The neighborhood I walked through every day to and from school...!


    The corner store where I bought all my snacks with Jett...!


    But now...!


    NOW...


    Everything was unfamiliar!


    ALL of us mostly had to start all over again!


    When I started going back to school, I realized again that I didn''t know the people I sat next to. None of the friends I made at school were there either.


    It was hard for me to keep in contact with anyone from Uiso even when we had the internet. It hurt so much being reminded every time I talked to any of them that I was no longer there.


    They weren''t making fun of me or whatever. They were so considerate, even! But whenever they told me about all the exams, trips, school events they attended, etc. The things they said only served as a reminder that I''d never been able to experience it with anyone who lives at Uiso ever again.


    After the tears ran out, I decided that it was time to stop and just faced reality. I had to move on.


    At first, I had considered Jett as a special case, and I wanted to keep at least our relationship going even if it was no longer romantic. As the days went on, however, my motivation was slowly getting chipped away. This was all because of the pain I had to endure. It was the price for holding onto the past.


    Eventually, the days we either received or sent e-mails to each other started to grow more and more infrequent.


    Weeks turned to months; months turned to years.


    They all went by until we no longer were in each other''s lives in any shape or form. I know that we bore no animosity or hatred towards each other for letting it happen. It was just... the inevitable. We allowed time and distance to wear down all that was left between us until the only things that remained were just memories of days gone by.


    - - -


    {Flashback}


    - - -


    It was my 16th birthday just a few months ago. It was one of the happiest days of my life. A week after that, we received an e-mail from an immigration lawyer that the visa application my parents sent a long time ago to become an immigrant-investor has been approved.


    So it finally happened, and we suddenly have the chance to become citizens of Larati¨¦, a 1st world country! Let''s say the person would have to be quite the weirdo especially if they waited this long and invested so much money - only to change their mind or back out.


    We had to go whether we wanted to or not, or we''d have missed out on so many opportunities like idiots, given if there was no valid reason.


    Fast-forward a few months later; we''re now at the airport. We already got most of our stuff sent to some people my parents know and trust over there at Larati¨¦.


    Jett, a super, super cute 16-year old, is here with his family to see us off. We''re neighbors, and their house was right next to ours. He is kind, friendly, sweet, and very easy to get along with. It was inevitable for us to be quite close. I''m lucky to be such good friends with the ''boy-next-door''.


    He''s even my first boyfriend...! Or maybe I should say ''was''... Since we... decided it might be best to break up... and that, we did. I''m giving it my all not to cry, but he seems to be in worse shape than me.


    "Hey... so... this is it, right?" A young-looking Jett''s face looks all scrunched up like he ate something sour. I''d have laughed at him if my chest wasn''t feeling like it was going to collapse. It honestly hurts to breathe. Keeping my emotions in like this feels awful.


    "... Ry... Rysia... I''ll... mi-miss you." His throat''s all choked up, which makes it hard to talk, so he ends up stuttering. I don''t want to make things worse, so I hold my breath and give him a big hug.


    Planting my face in the crook of his neck, I manage to squeeze out a reply while I''m blushing like mad. "I''ll miss you too, Jett..." Giving Jett a pained smile, I surprise him with a quick peck on the lips - immediately stepping backward after doing so.


    I hear someone cry out an ''EW!'' which doesn''t even faze me at the very least since I already knew who it was. My younger brother, Ethran, looks disgusted, and my younger sister, Ilana''s the opposite and seems completely thrilled. She''s squealing out the K-I-S-S-I-N-G song quite excitedly. Honestly, I don''t even care anymore; I feel like I''m going to explode from all the blood rushing to my face.


    My parents don''t seem to be sure if they should be letting me have it later on, or if they feel sorry for me.


    I know they''re softies, though, so they''ll let me have this at least. It''s not like we can do anything more than this anyway with so many people around.


    ''Flight B457. Uiso to Larati¨¦. All passengers must be checked in at... this... then when you''re ready, you can now head over to Gate 82...''


    I guess this is us.


    Turning my head, I peek at Jett, wanting to tell him that I need to get going. His hand grabs onto mine, and he squeezes it hard. Tears are now falling without restraint from his mesmerizing hazel eyes. A small stream now flows down the middle and sides of his face. It''s giving me such a strong urge to caress and comfort him.


    I''ve never seen him cry this much before. Aside from the sadness of our separation, it''s doing some strange things to my heart that I can''t seem to understand.


    Still, is it strange that I sometimes think he looks like a work of art? Hmm... probably. I''m pretty much a lost cause anyway when it comes to Jett.


    I sigh deeply while I give another hug and a kiss on the cheek this time.


    "... Goodbye Jett. Thank you for letting me be your girlfriend. I love you. I was... I am... thrilled I was able to be with you even if it wasn''t for too long." Not wanting to leave him a hideous looking Therysia as his last memory, I do my best to hold myself back from crying.


    From his point of view, however, I have been showing him eyes that seem to be glowing charmingly from the held-back tears. Tears that are lining the lower part of my eyelids are now shining like the stars. It reflects some of the light that''s coming from the gentle rays of the sun streaming through the clouds.


    Without even realizing anything, I successfully leave him the most beautiful and unforgettably pure memory of his first girlfriend.


    Finally, we part.


    - - -


    {Flashback end}


    - - -

 Chapter 11：Mr. Hille

    My daydreaming gets cut short when the notification sound of a bell chime goes off on both my laptop and my phone.


    It''s a new e-mail. It most likely contains the file I''ve requested from Jett earlier that has all the information on the male celebrity he''s going to be in charge of from now on.


    This reminds me; since Honey told me to focus on Jett for a week, I''ll have to make sure I teach him the most important things first, ones that are of utmost priority. He will still need to adjust to so many things that I don''t want to overwhelm him. I should keep the training sessions at a good pace.


    So the key for the first day is an overview of my system when I manage a celebrity for the first time. I''ll be teaching him the things he''ll need to establish a solid partnership with each person he''s handling.


    I sit on my computer chair and open my laptop wider. After typing on the keyboard, one final click of the mouse opens a PDF file that''s now shown on the screen.


    "Let''s see..." I mumble to myself as I quickly go over his photos, resume, and basic info.


    Huh. That''s interesting.


    "Ren Hille. 20 years old. Blah, blah, blah..."


    "Uh-huh..."


    "Oh... he belongs to an idol group called ''7Crowns''."


    My eyes squint a little as I start to read faster and faster, "True to the group''s name, means they have seven members in total. They only just debuted about six months ago, and because of their immense, almost mind-boggling popularity, they have already gained this much traction."


    I use my thumb and index fingers to rub along my lower jaw while I think. Doing all these aides my thinking process, so I continue to talk to myself as I pace around the room at the same time.


    "So I guess they''re trying to breach into different departments now to take full advantage by using their popularity to ride out the wave. Of course, this includes movies, variety shows, advertising, interviews, tv-series, choreography, composing, lyrics, and even scriptwriting, to name a few."


    I reach the other end of my room, and I spin around to walk the opposite way. "This will depend on the idol and what their other talents are outside of what they usually do as a ''7Crowns'' member. Ren is the 2nd lead in the group and generally does well on a lot of things, but he excels the most in acting."


    "From what I''ve read so far, he''s honestly a great choice for Jett''s first celeb. He''ll prove to be a great enough challenge for a first-time manager. Honestly, he''s so dang lucky to be guiding someone with already this much potential. Lucky bastard." My lips morph into a smirk. I shake my head and bury half of the face into one of my palms at an angle.


    Of course, it''s not like I want to see him fail or to have an awful time, but he won''t have to go through what most managers with absolutely no backing do. While it may be a setback, you do learn some crucial things out of being patient and resourceful.


    You also get to exercise and wrack your brain for ideas you''d never have been able to think of otherwise if there wasn''t any urgency.


    In any case, there are still a lot of positives. One of them is that he can shift his attention from the person he''s handling and focus on learning the process with less stress.


    Luck, after all, is a significant part of everything in this world. Regardless of whatever type of career, power, or social standing, one has no one should ever look down on luck or use it to devalue someone else.


    Thankfully, he has nothing to worry about Ren at this point. Otherwise, it would have been too much of a distraction for someone just starting.


    He can take his time and dedicate himself more to organizing, networking, polishing, promoting, and showcasing Ren as a package - an end product. I''ll have to focus on that when I start tomorrow then.


    With the rest of the evening, I end up preparing all the materials for our first day tomorrow. Some will be in digital form, and others will have to be printed out at the office tomorrow.


    * * * * *


    I arrive at the Intoxis Entertainment headquarters 30 minutes ahead of schedule.


    I use the time I have to print out the handouts I prepared last night.


    As a manager with seniority, I have my own private office.


    Since newbie managers don''t have their own offices, I left a sticky note at Jett''s cubicle, letting him know to come to my office as it''d be much easier to talk here.


    Time went by quickly, and before I knew it, someone knocks on the door.


    After I answer loudly, telling them to come in, the door slowly swings open, and a certain person''s head pokes through the opening. Jett enters with some folders and a laptop nestling in his arm.

 Chapter 12：Desensitized to hot guys

    "Good morning, Rysia." Jett says, with excitement in his voice.


    I look at him with a troubled expression when he calls me by my nickname again. Why is he calling me that so casually at work?


    I''m quite a stickler when it comes to following the rules. It''s an important indication of one''s professionalism, after all. Separating personal matters from a business is an ABSOLUTE must for me, so I have to let him know about this.


    Hopefully, I''ll only need to tell him once.


    "Hello. Good morning to you too, Mr. Harland. Please call me Ms. Raley when we''re at work. Please understand that I''d like us to keep our personal lives separate from while we''re here."


    Jett frowns a little and quickly changes his expression, to that of one more appropriate while we''re both on the job. "Fair enough. Sorry about that, Ms. Raley - that won''t happen again."


    Satisfied, I give him a nod. He then shows me all the paperwork I''ve asked him to prepare in advance last night.


    I start to show him how I usually organize it aside from the obvious reasons for doing so. It''ll make it easier for him to access the files later on as well.


    I clear my throat and explain to him as plainly as I can. "For the sake of having an all-encompassing term for the different types of celebrities the company has in employment, we will now refer to them as ''clients'' from now on. We act not only as their manager but their publicist, agent, and contract negotiator too. In this company, we are expected to wear many hats."


    I continue my short, yet informative opening lecture on the basics. Of course, I need to keep it short and sweet since there''s still plenty I need to go over.


    I wouldn''t call this high job stress for us managers, but it''s not like there''s none of that, especially when the client is prone to scandals.


    Aside from that, we will still experience pressure or stress, but it''s a different type in that it involves a lot of socializing.


    He''s quite good at that already, so I know I don''t need to worry about it when it comes to him.


    I still need to show him how to use the program that has quite an extensive database.


    It even includes additional information that''s been gathered in secret by the company on all our clients. It is to protect both parties involved.


    It''s not only considered slightly invasive, but it''s not something you can show to reporters or rival companies.


    Not all managers have access to this, but he has a unique position in this company. I got informed earlier this morning that Jett has a reasonably substantial amount of stocks.


    Being an invaluable client in the past, the higher-ups would, of course, do whatever they can to nurture their relationship with him.


    When he was still working as an actor, he was able to cultivate an incredible network of connections and maintained it very well to this day.


    Let''s not forget the project consultant job Honey thrust upon him, too.


    This is why it would make sense that no one would ever complain about how he got his managerial position and all the benefits that came along with it compared to the average ''newbie'' manager.


    We have set to finish working in 2 more hours.


    After that, we have our first meeting with Ren Hille.


    Just as I was about to move on to the next point with Jett, my smartphone''s notification sound goes off for the 5th time today.


    I need to check this, it must be important if they''re this persistent. It''s about time we have a bit of a recess anyway.


    I tell Jett that we will be taking a 15-minute break.


    When Jett leaves, I take my mobile and check the notification. Oh no! It looks like I need to cut this short for today.


    There have been some issues with the photoshoot that''s supposed to be scheduled today for 7Crowns.


    With that, all the appointments or hours are all out of whack. It looks like we need to do the initial meeting between Ren Hille and Jett right after our break.


    I quickly give Jett a call explaining the situation.


    Since I''m still at the office, I use the time I have left to organize all the contracts and other folders containing other essential files that we''ll be needing for this meeting.


    After getting everything ready, I hold the documents to my chest.


    I go out the door, take out my keys to lock it when I sense something behind me.


    Turning around, I almost bump into two men.


    "Woah there! That was close. Hi! are you Ms. Raley?"


    Neither of them even look the least bit apologetic, what with one of them smiling like an idiot.


    I try to hold myself back from giving them a piece of my mind for scaring me.


    I smirk slightly and let out a breath through my nose and held my head high.


    "... Hello... Why do you wish to know, Mr. Hille? And... Mr. Boet?"


    Wait a minute... why is he here?


    "Well, actually... why are you here, Mr. Boet? Only Mr. Hille had a schedule to meet Mr. Harland today. I wasn''t informed that another member of the 7Crowns was going to be here as well."


    Mr. Boet gets closer to me.


    Our noses are almost touching.


    He bends and moves his sunglasses down a little to peer into my eyes.


    He stares at them intently, and I''m just absolutely confused at this point.


    I''m about to get angry and ask what his deal is when he suddenly straightens up and says, "She passes the test. No attraction whatsoever."


    "Hahaha... No attraction whatsoever, huh?" My eyes burst into flames.


    My fingers dig into my palms so much that it''s so close to breaking the skin.


    "Ohh... now, now. It''s alright, Ms. Raley. I want to say sorry on his behalf. Charles is... I mean, Mr. Boet is just trying to see if you''re ''interested'' in him in any way as we were told there''s a big possibility that you''ll be his manager."


    Upon hearing something like that, I scoff and look sideways.


    Do they think I''d be affected by someone like Charles Boet when I''m around Jett Harland all the time? Pfft.


    "Ah... Cha- I mean, that''s right. You''re probably desensitized to hot guys when you''re around Jett Harland all the time." Ren Hille rationalizes as he goes into a thinking pose.


    I almost choke on nothing, but I quickly clear my throat and urge Ren Hille to follow me before that happens.


    Behind me, I didn''t notice that Ren Hille has a childish grin on his face and with both hands in his pockets as he follows me to Conference Room xx.

 Chapter 13：A genius.

    Biting my lip, I again scold myself for getting distracted there, even if it''s just my thoughts.


    I sigh to myself as quietly as possible, so Ren doesn''t catch on.


    When we reach the door to the conference room, I open it and usher him inside.


    "Hello, Mr. Hille. I''m Jett Harland. Hopefully, after our meeting and contract signing today, I''ll be your new manager. Ms. Raley is here to make sure everything proceeds smoothly with all the paperwork we''ll be going over. " Jett says with confidence and offers his hand to Ren.


    I hand all the documents to Jett, and I sit on the other side so I can see both of them.


    "Hello, Mr. Harland. I hope so too. I''m quite a big fan of yours. I''ve heard a lot of great things about you, as well as your potential as a manager." In turn, Ren offers his hand, and they both give each other a firm handshake.


    The meeting starts with finalizing their contract as a manager and client.


    Sometimes, there are some clauses where they aren''t sure about, and they make adjustments when necessary.


    Any changes will have to be looked over again with a lawyer, but they''re quite satisfied with most parts of the contracts.


    After some time has passed, Ren''s and the in-house lawyers come to finalize and validate the changes.


    Now, the signatures are being completed; they both shake each other''s hands once again, acknowledging each other as manager and client.


    Everything''s going smoothly.


    "May I call you Jett, from now on? Mr. Harland is too stuffy for me. Please call me Ren as well." Ren gives Jett a wide grin.


    Jett laughs and says, "Of course, Ren. Please do call me Jett. I think one person calling me Mr. Harland all the time is too serious, even for me."


    He shoots me a playful look, and I roll my eyes while trying to hide a tiny smile.


    The corner of Ren''s mouth turns into a bit of a smirk. His eyes twinkle with a little bit of defiance. "I see... Can I call you Sisi...? or Riri? Ms. Therysia?"


    I have a feeling that this guy is bad news.


    I''m not saying he''s an awful person, but I don''t feel comfortable with him.


    "No. You may not. Please call me Ms. Raley. We''ve got nothing to do with each other, so no need to feel as if we need to be on closer or friendlier terms."


    "Yeowch! Such a harsh lady we got here." Ren clasps his hand over his heart and clings to his shirt, faking being hurt.


    ... And here I am just hoping that isn''t a testament to his acting skills. I look back at him, quite bored.


    "It''s okay. I''ll find a way that allows me to call you either Riri or Sisi. I haven''t decided which one yet." He rubs the knuckle of his index finger against his chin as he thinks.


    Sighing, I shake my head at Ren''s idiocy. "Mr. Harland, please continue your meeting. You can present Mr. Hille the list of movies and tv shows with their corresponding synopses that you''ve already picked for him so that he can look through them. Excuse me; I''ll be going to the bathroom for a bit."


    - - -


    {Jett''s POV}


    - - -


    While Rysia''s still away from the room, Ren takes it as his chance to ask me a few more things. "Hey dude, Therysia''s your ex-girlfriend, right?!"


    One of my eyebrows arches up. "... How did you know that?"


    Ren mischievously goes on, "Let''s say I have my ways of knowing some things... Hee hee~"


    "So, it''s true!" Ren rubs his hands together. "Is she always like this...? Such a stickler! What a waste. I can see why you dated her, but I guess you broke up ''cos she''s boring as hell."


    I''m certainly not having any of this.


    "Ren, I may not be dating her anymore, but please show her respect."


    The look on my face grows harsher by the moment. "Ms. Raley is great at what she does, and no, she''s not always like this. I''m lucky to have such a talented manager guide me."


    "She takes her work very seriously and is a TRUE professional. Ms. Raley has her ways of doing things, and there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Ren eyes me suspiciously because of how passionately I''m defending her. "Ahh... so she broke up with you. Hmm, interesting."


    "Oh, don''t look at me like that. I won''t say anything bad about her anymore. Geez!"


    I am about to open my mouth to say something else until I hear the door open.


    - - -


    {Jett''s POV end}


    - - -


    With the best poker face, I try not to be blatant that I overheard Jett defending me.


    I kind of half-expected Jett... well, not that I think he would completely trash talk me but, maayyybe he might complain a little, but I was surprised that he understood me THAT well instead.


    I go back in and sit on my seat. They have already gone back to discussing the movies and tv shows that Ren might be interested in.


    Saw most of the proposals this morning, and all of them had a lot of potentials.


    Jett''s a genius.


    I can already tell that Ren will be very sought after as soon as the premiere showing or pilot episode comes around.


    The meeting finally comes to an end once they got everything synced up with each other, including their schedules.


    Jett and I bid Ren Hille goodbye, and Ren goes through the door.


    I grab the remaining documents and help Jett carry them back to his office.


    As I walk and am about to reach the door myself, my shoulder gets grabbed from behind.


    I turn around and out of nowhere, I feel a lump in my throat.


    "... Ms. Raley... You... you heard everything, didn''t you?" Jett looks at me worriedly.

 Chapter 14：Do everything as instructed.

    Being careful not to panic, I ask him calmly, "What are you talking about...? Did you say something bad about me to Mr. Hille?!"


    After studying my face, Jett runs his hand through his hair. "No, of course not. Even if I did, I wouldn''t tell someone I barely know."


    He grins, and I cross my arms in response, looking unimpressed.


    Hah! Maybe I should take back my proper assessment of him.


    "I''m just kidding. But seriously, though, you''ve gotten better at hiding your emotions." His hand was about to touch my face, but I shove it away gently using my own.


    "Don''t. We''re working." I cough and clear my throat.


    "I mean, even if we''re not at work, you shouldn''t be doing something like that so casually. It''s extremely unprofessional. You don''t see other people doing that type of stuff with co-workers in this building, do you?"


    Jett''s eyes narrow.


    I''ve never acted this way with him ever, so he''s probably pretty confused at the moment.


    "So it''s okay if I do it seriously then...?" His brows arch as he moves closer to me, exuding a type of aggressiveness that would generally turn most women on.


    Out of proximity and embarrassment, my heart starts beating wildly.


    The almost unbearably enticing scent of his cologne doesn''t help slow down my out of control pulse when it''s in such complete harmony with his skin.


    Narrowing my own eyes in response, the sound of distinct frustration and an ever so slight tinge of fear in my voice makes him snap out of his trance. "Mr. Harland..."


    This fear isn''t because I''m worried about what he''s doing. It''s because I''m concerned about something else.


    "I don''t know what it is you''re expecting Mr. Harland, but we''re not in a relationship, nor am I interested in being in one, when all I want to do is to focus on my career. You''re unreasonable!"


    A flash of hurt that flits across his hazel eyes is hard to miss when he moves away from me.


    I feel horrible for saying this so bluntly, but I need to put a stop to it before it''s too late.


    I can''t bear to be rejected by anyone else ever again.


    This rings even truer if there''s also the slightest possibility that Jett would!


    I know he has feelings for me, and clearly, I do too, but there are things about myself that are just too hard to accept by most men.


    I''ve already been through too MANY heartaches because of this.


    The only reason I''ve been able to deal with it so far is that despite everything I went through... I already knew since a long time ago that the only one who could TRULY break me... would be Jett.


    I won''t be able to bear it.


    There''s no way I could.


    A knock on the door puts a stop to my racing thoughts. "Ah! Finally found you, Ms. Ral- Oh... So-Sorry, am I interr-"


    "No, it''s alright. What is it, Ms. Calthen?" I ask the Secretary with some urgency in my voice.


    "... Sorry for the short notice, but there''s going to be an informal gathering tonight for all the clients and managers who work at Intoxis Entertainment. They''ve reserved a huge hall at xx down xx street. It''s going to be at 7:30 pm. It''s mandatory for Ms. Raley and Mr. Harland to attend. CEO''s orders." Secretary Ms. Calthen meekly explains.


    "Thank you, Ms. Calthen. Mr. Harland and I will be there." Both of us give her a brief nod; she looks over her checklist and marks us in. Ms. Calthen apologizes again and leaves.


    Breathing out a long sigh, I glance towards Jett again. "Jett, I don''t know if things are confusing for you because of the way we... separated at the airport. But, that happened a long time ago and... Well, anyway, I''m going back to the office as I still have so much to do. I am going to be handling two people right off the bat. I still need to talk to Ms. Revales about who I''ll be managing and will be very busy."


    It''s painful to look at him in the face, but I force myself to. "... You still need to go back to your office and organize all those files, scan the contracts and enter all the data into the system. Not to--"


    Jett cuts me off, "... I still remember everything. Don''t worry. I''ll do everything as instructed."


    "... Okay. I''ll come by to your office later to check on things then." I answer, awkwardly.


    We both get out of the office; it''s almost painful to breathe in the same space as him. Then we take the elevator to get to the 23rd floor and go our separate ways.


    He''s most likely out of earshot, but I still sigh inwardly and clench my fists as I make my way to CEO Honey Revales'' office.

 Chapter 15：The Rysia he used to love.

    When I reach the office, I knock a few times, and Honey tells me to come in.


    I go through the door, shut it behind me, and take a seat.


    Honey places the pen she''s holding aside and crosses her arms on the desk. "You''re coming tonight. Not that you have much of a choice, I suppose since it''s mandatory and all." She laughs.


    "Yep. I''ll be there."


    Honey pushes her lips up into a pout. "Hmph. Too bad that it''s going to be informal. It''s been a while since I''ve seen you dress up. I remember you clean up quite nicely."


    "How rude. I think I still look great in casual wear." I say flatly, in response.


    Honey straightens up her posture and leans back into her office chair. "Okay, enough joking around. I asked you to come as I am letting you know the first person you''ll be managing."


    Geez. The only one joking around is you, alright?! Hmm... let me guess; it''s going to be Charles Boet.


    "The first person you''ll be managing is the leader of 7Crowns, Charles Boet."


    Bingo.


    Not a shocker at this point since he went out of his way to ''check me out'' earlier. Essentially ruined the surprise, that brat.


    Shifting in my seat, I continue to listen to the woman in front of me.


    "Charles is the most popular one in the group, so I imagine he''ll be getting a lot of offers. If you need any consultations and whatnot, feel free to make use of Jett. Well, even if you don''t have any questions, it''s still better to run things by him first before deciding."


    Blinking my eyes a few times, I cringe inwardly as that means I need to interact with him even more.


    I am not sure how much more of that ''sulking'' and that look of ''being hurt'' I can take.


    All this guilt is swallowing me whole.


    It''s already evident that I''ll most likely see myself crumbling, not too far off in the future.


    "Uh... Can''t I just... pass the papers on to him and wait for feedback by e-mail or something?"


    "I would be able to do a lot more with all that time we''d be using to talk. All he has to do is approve and disapprove anyway in the end, and that''s fine with me." The hands that are on my lap gently curl up as I try to give myself a way out with Ms. CEO.


    Honey glances at me with suspicion. "Hmm...? What''s wrong with doing it in person? I suppose it''d only be a slight inconvenience for Mr. Harland to e-mail you about each project, but it''s much more efficient to do these consultations face to face."


    Putting two and two together, she seems to have thought of something. Honey''s eyes start to grow thin. "Are... Are you... avoiding him?"


    "I already thought of soooo many great lines to tease you guys with. I even have a list here. See?! They''re going to go to waste now." She slides a notepad across the desk to get it closer to me. Grumbling, she looks away sadly, slumping into her chair.


    ... Is that something a CEO should be spending their time on?! I almost spit blood out of my mouth and look at her in disbelief.


    "Tell me why!" The cute, yet somehow still elegant woman in front of me rises from her seat. Resting a hand on her hip as she tries to exude authority (over the silliest thing, I might add, by the way).


    As I''m facing towards the ceiling after I breathe out deeply, she continues to plead. Waiting and wanting a serious answer from me.


    "Office romances aren''t banned in Intoxis Entertainment!"


    "It would have been a big NO-NO for me if he was still an actor, but now that he''s a manager, you guys are freeee! You''re alloweeddd, you know?! You''re a fool, Therysia! You need to live a little!" She yells at me.


    Giving me a scolding, like I was her 19-year old daughter who refuses to do anything "fun" or "interesting" in whatever short days I have left as a teen since it''s about to end soon.


    I''m starting to fume from all this ridiculousness. I hate being told what to do, especially when it''s something THIS important to me.


    Rising from my chair, I smack the table with both my hands out of anger. My palms don''t leave the surface as it''s my only means of supporting my body... since I wasn''t done quite yet.


    Maybe it''s because I''m so frustrated by everything.


    Could it be that I''m also angry at myself... just a little... for being afraid?


    Did I want to have anything to do with Jett, despite my fears?


    I feel like I''m kind of at the end of my rope. What with all the emotional torture I''ve been through for the past few years.


    I was keeping it all in no matter how angry I was.


    I had to act mature, even if it was the last thing I wanted to put all my energy into. I had to be this... I had to be that...


    Completely ruining the ''professional'' facade, I''ve successfully put up every single working day throughout my entire life; I break down.


    "OH YEAH?? Are you going to take responsibility then if he REJECTS me?! Or is disgusted with the ''ME'' he doesn''t know?! Or the ''ME'' he will throw away, thinking I''m not the ''RYSIA'' he USED to LOVE?!?!?!?!?"


    Being so preoccupied with screaming, I no longer noticed that the clock''s second-hand ticked over 5:30 pm. Working hours just officially ended today.


    Since I didn''t know that, I continue to feel guilty for doing this during business hours.


    Sometimes, I can''t stand myself. I don''t want to be so logical when I''m this upset.


    It''s normal to feel this way. Yet, I''m STILL worrying about something as stupid as this. Some tears start pouring out of my eyes.


    My body shakes a little from feeling overwhelmed.


    "... I-I''m sorry, Rysia... I... had no idea..."

 Chapter 16：... YOU IDIOT!

    (Note: There is a short R-18 scene in this chapter. It''s not ''vanilla'', but it''s nothing that hardcore technically. Please take note and skip it if it makes you uncomfortable. It''s essential to the storyline, however.)


    - - -


    I purse my lips, and not long after, my crying stops.


    Even if Honey''s being annoying about all this, she still doesn''t deserve to be screamed at, so I put a swift end to that outburst.


    I was keeping everything in. Without anyone to talk to, it made me feel so stressed.


    It might be a good idea to open up to her. She''s someone I can trust, after all.


    "Honey, I''m sorry. It''s probably still business hours, but I think I need your help right now. I want to talk to you about this, if possible. I could use a friend''s advice right now." I tell her, weakly.


    She comes next to me, uses her handkerchief to wipe away the tears. "You are one silly woman."


    "Stop worrying about that. You''re human, not a robot."


    "It''d be unprofessional if you had done this all the time, but you seldom do. So stop this crap, alright?"


    "Besides..." She takes her phone and shows me the time. "See? You''ve got nothing to worry about."


    "Talk to me," Honey says without any urgency in her tone.


    She takes one of my hands and gently guides me towards the couch.


    Eurgh. My nose is all runny now.


    There''s a tissue box perched on a side table next to the sofa. Taking some tissues out, I make sure I take care of my nose first before sitting next to Honey.


    Feeling some arms around me, the concerned woman who now very much resembles a friend I''ve known for years says softly, "We can talk about anything. What is bothering you, Therysia?"


    I''m not sure where to start actually, now that I think about it.


    My eyes dart from side to side at first before finally deciding on what to say.


    "... I think Jett wants to get back together, but... I can''t."


    With a brief look of surprise, she responds. "Oh? Why not?"


    Snuggling deeper into her arms, I close my eyes as if I was in pain and sigh. "It''s because I''m not confident he''ll still like me once he gets to... really know me when we get more intimate."


    "I''m not just talking about sex... I''m also talking about everyday life. Or you know, if we start dating and..." I pause.


    "... Though, to be honest, it''s not like I know what it''s like to have sex with him since we weren''t able to do it bef-"


    Honey cuts me off. "WAIT... WHAT?! You guys have never had sex before?!?!?!" Out of shock, she almost flings me out of her arms.


    She grabs hold of my shoulders to get a closer look at my face and exclaims, "... YOU IDIOT! Then how the heck would you know then if he''ll reject you or what?! You don''t even know his preferences either! For all we know, you could be the one rejecting him INSTEAD!"


    Huh. I never thought of it that way, I guess, but still... "Uh... I guess...? But most guys are not into kinkier stuff like..."


    Honey sneers and puts on a matter-of-fact expression. "Oh geez, even I know a thing or two about BDSM..."


    In my defense, I quickly correct my friend. "NO! I''m not into BDSM!"


    I continue to explain. "I like some aspects of it, but I''m not into sadomasochism. It''s tough to describe this. I feel like I am neither into BDSM nor classified as just ''Vanilla''. That''s the most complicated part about this."


    "You know how being in the middle is sometimes worse than being on one end or the other? It''s somewhat easier if things are more clearly defined."


    The position I''m in is starting to feel a little uncomfortable, so I sit up and lean my back against the couch. Honey twists her body and rests an arm over the sofa and continues to listen to me talk.


    "Things are less confusing that way. Just like how the world seems to dislike the ''grey'' areas."


    "I''m sure you know of the saying ''Not everything is black or white.'' It''s precisely the type of thing a lot of people can''t get behind." I shift uncomfortably in my seat.


    "It''s not that I''m claiming that no one will understand me. There aren''t many people who would TRULY get me, of course. Because of that, it will make it harder for me to find that ''someone''."


    "... How I am as a person is one of the primary reasons why I got divorced. When my more... ''unique characteristics'' started to surface, it''s like everything else that''s hidden within me began to come out of the woodwork. Things I never even knew about myself."


    Smiling wryly, I continue to tell her my story. "I''m too dominant at home or at work. I''m not cute or feminine ''enough''. I''m not ''romantic''. I act too much like a ''guy''. Whatever that means." I couldn''t help but roll my eyes.


    All of a sudden though, I bite my lip and remember a part of a memory I wish I could forget.


    It''s not what I meant by acting ''like a guy'', but it just reminded me of it anyway.


    - - -


    {Flashback}


    - - -


    Inside our room, some rough breathing and moaning could be heard.


    We were lost in our world, right at the peak of ecstasy in each other''s arms.


    Adrenaline was rushing through my veins; my heart was pumping into a frenzy.


    Although my brain was muddled in fog, a single thought came to mind.


    Yes... that''s right. That strap-on dildo that we own.


    He''s been using it to double penetrate me sometimes when we have sex.


    Right now, though, all I wanted to do was to dominate him. I had the strangest desire to use that fake member on Kieran instead.


    It was a feeling that''s entirely foreign to me. My cheeks flushed from the thought of it, and I got even more turned on.


    I suddenly had the urge to grab Kieran''s ass. Use a strap-on dildo, and drive it right into his back hole (after being prepped, of course).


    - - -


    {Flashback end}


    Covering my face with my hands, I suddenly recall that scene like it was yesterday.


    Without thinking it through, I whispered what I wanted in his ear.


    What came next, however...


    That look of utter confusion, disgust, and horror on his face...


    It was, unfortunately, more than I could take.


    The expression Kieran had was impossible to misunderstand; it was nothing but pure rejection.

 Chapter 17：Aww... such a good girl.

    I laughed it off at the time, but I was really hurt because of the way he reacted.


    I''d never force anyone to do something they don''t want to, especially since...


    It was just something I thought of at the spur of a moment ¡ª you know, an impulse?!


    Would it have killed him to be more polite?


    But to show such strong aversion to something in THAT way would understandably come as a shock to me.


    It was almost like he rejected ME, instead of the ''act''.


    Being looked at in disgust was very disconcerting. This is even more so because he was my husband, after all. Maybe I expected too much; I honestly don''t know.


    As if it wasn''t already apparent from what I mentioned earlier, I''d like to clarify again that it wasn''t a deal-breaker for me if he had said ''no''.


    Why couldn''t he have been a bit more understanding or nicer about it?!


    It''s just... I refuse to accept it was THAT hard to talk with me about it like adults?


    I get that he got caught off guard, but the way he rejected me didn''t sit right with me. I wonder if he would have reacted the same way if I asked for a threesome with another girl?


    ...


    ...


    Pfft.


    Yeah, right.


    No way.


    Maybe if it was another guy, he might? But even then, I''m not convinced. Perhaps if it was another male, he might be angry instead of disgusted.


    I''m starting to go down another spiral, which was quite similar to the one I had the day after that incident.


    I sigh and stop this nonsense.


    * * * * *


    Honey flicks my forehead gently.


    "Penny for your thoughts?" She smiles quite contemptuously at me for going off once again into my own world.


    Scowling mostly from how sudden that was, I rub my forehead out of reflex. "Well... I honestly don''t know what to do with Jett..."


    Without missing a beat, I lie through my teeth as I am not comfortable enough to discuss what I was thinking of earlier.


    She crosses her arms and advises me. "My dear, here''s a straightforward question for you: objectively speaking, is he not worth it at all to you? Think long and hard before you answer."


    I close my eyes and list all the pros and cons of having a relationship with Jett. I think back to every single memory that involved any conflict or problem.


    I''ve also included all the observations I''ve made of him whenever we''ve interacted recently.


    After coming up with an answer, I open my eyes again.


    "... He''s one of the best people I know."


    My heart feels heavy from the realization and how easy all of this was in the end. "He''s also very level-headed, and he is one of the most open-minded people I''ve come across."


    "Whatever flaws Jett has, they pale in comparison to all the good things about him. So basically..."


    I let out a deep breath. "I''d have to be a complete idiot not to give ''us'' another try JUST because I''m afraid of being rejected by him without any proof whatsoever."


    After that long assessment, I regret blocking every effort he has made so far without even giving him a chance.


    Honey smiles and looks satisfied. "Well, that wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    Smiling glumly, I answer, "... Yes, you''re right."


    "I''m not saying you should dive in headfirst or whatever just because he''s quite the catch. Just let things flow naturally. Who knows? Maybe things will work out if you just let it." She pats my head.


    Interlacing my fingers together, I respond with a reluctant, "... I guess."


    "Aww... such a good girl." The dependable woman next to me laughs right after she says that.


    Being treated like a kid, I playfully snap back at her. "Seriously, shut up."


    * * * * *


    [7:00 pm]


    After I was done talking to Honey about my woes, it was already around 6:00 pm. I still had so much work left that I did not bother going home.


    I show up at the reception table outside the xx conference hall where our company gathering is being held. After signing in, I follow one of the receptionists until I reach inside.


    Despite the ''casual'' dress code, some people look a bit overdressed for the occasion. Well, this is the entertainment industry after all, so what did I even expect?


    The conference hall was already half full, and I take my time looking around, checking out all the over-eager people who''re here so early.


    By the time I left the company, it was almost like a deserted town. Most lights were off aside from the rooms that still needed to be cleaned by the custodians.


    Unlike me, most of the people in attendance had time to freshen up.


    Being busy with work, I missed dinner. I''m SO hungry. I turn around and eye the table filled with cocktail food. Better than nothing, I suppose.


    I am close enough to where the fruit, jam, crackers, meat, and cheeses are when an arm loosely drapes across my shoulder.


    "Heyyyy~ Looks like someone had to work late today. You''re still in the same boring outfit as earlier."


    "This ensemble does nothing to hide your beauty, though." An annoying blockhead coos a ridiculously lame line into my ear.


    Getting the heebie-jeebies, I turn around and frown when I come face to face with Ren Hille. I twist and turn to get out of his grasp.


    He grins impishly, and the arm that''s encircling the back of my shoulders latches on even more.


    Upon seeing his annoying smile, I scratch my collarbone in displeasure.


    Before I could tell him off, the weight behind me quickly disappears. What follows then is some pitiful yelping.


    "Can you stop harassing Ms. Raley already? You''re disgraceful and an embarrassment to 7Crowns."

 Chapter 18：Maybe Im the idiot here?

    I check out the person who successfully took the pest''s appendage off my back.


    "Owww! Come on, Charles! That hurts!"


    He lets out a gasp when Mr. Boet finally releases him.


    "Being a knight in shining armor for your lovely Ms. Manager, Charles? She''s taken already, though. You''re a lifetime too late, my friend." Instead of getting angry, Ren looks cheerful as he slowly stretches out his joints.


    Charles snarls at him, but the other man doesn''t seem to care at all. "What in the hell are you talking about? Even with that face of yours, it doesn''t mean anyone would just fall for your idiotic flirting. Look at how uncomfortable she is."


    With a twinkle in his eye, he proceeds to explain to his longtime friend. "That''s kind of the point. It''s so rare to find someone who openly despises any advances I make, that it''s funny to keep annoying her... Oh, no."


    Oh. Now I understand. It seems like Ren''s a bit of a sadist?!


    He looks at me worriedly and affectionately holds my hands in his.


    As if on cue, Ren''s eyes automatically get all glassy, pleading as if his life depended on it. "You''re not going to stop what we have now, yeah?! Don''t take it away from me, please! I like you too much!"


    Looks like my body has developed its intense hatred for this guy as it automatically moves to smack his hands away.


    It was not until a few seconds later that I realize that I...


    "Woohoo! I''ve still got it. Thanks, girl." Ren giggles happily and winks at me like he''s won.


    Go me, resting my face into my palm. I''m doing exactly what this jerk wants.


    Or maybe I''m the idiot here? Urgh.


    Like a predator locked onto his prey, Ren gives me a suffocating hug. He wraps his arms around the area just above my elbows, so it''d make it very hard for me to free myself.


    After some useless struggle, I am about to give up when suddenly, I get some freedom, which was followed by a string of, "Owww!! OWWW!!! OWWW!! Nails...!! YOUR NAILS!"


    My assailant screams, "OKAY, IT REALLY HURTS THIS TIME!"


    I snicker when I see Ren cringing a little. Jett is pinching and twisting the asshole''s ear.


    "Mr. Hille, if you know what''s good for you, you better stop teasing Ms. Raley."


    "Wow! FINALLY! Someone who can control him! My job here is done. Didn''t think some ear twisting was his weakness, though. I''ll try that next time." Charles cackles in amusement and walks away.


    Didn''t think something so juvenile would work so much on him, too. I have an idea next time when I catch him off guard. It''s payback time!


    Ren''s face is so red. He gently rubs his ear as he fumes at Jett. "Hey man, that was foul. It''s not like she''s your girlfriend or anything even. No need to get all savage."


    "I''ll do anything for my girlfriend." Jett uncrosses his arms and walks in front so he could block Ren''s line of sight.


    With his back towards me, neither of the two sees my expression.


    ... GIRLFRIEND?! Since WHEN?!


    I almost spat out blood.


    Nah. He''s joking.


    ... I think?


    A voice rings out, dripping with disbelief and a tone of seriousness I never thought Ren was capable of. "I don''t believe you. Get out of my way, Jett. You may be my manager, but lying is not something I''d excuse anyone for, even as a joke."


    Someone''s struck a nerve. I wonder if someone lied to him befo¡ª


    Wait a minute! Who gives a rat''s ass about this guy! Certainly not ME!


    I stare at Jett from behind. His broad back only reminds me of the times I gave him back hugs a long time ago.


    His girlfriend, huh...


    Before I slip into a trance, I shake my head.


    A drink... I need a drink.


    I turn around and leave the two men to play the ''Hide and Seek Therysia'' game by themselves.


    * * * * *


    Armed with food, I reach my destination and take a seat in one of the stools. It''s an ''open bar'' so I go to town with the hard drinks.


    "One scotch whiskey on the rocks, please." The bartender nods, and not long after comes back with my order and places it in front of me. After asking if I have any allergies, he sets an assortment of nuts, fruits, and rice crackers in front of me when I responded with ''no''.


    Honey roasted nuts, yum. Oooh... wasabi peas, they''ll go well with the other snacks I brought with me too.


    After a minute or so of enjoying my spread, I notice a presence quietly sliding into the seat next to me.


    Oh, God. Did Ren follow me? I just want to enjoy my evening and relax, for fuck''s sake!


    The person says nothing, so I sneak a peek and see that it''s Jett.


    Inwardly, I cringe and smile wryly at the lack of control I have over my heart. It''s beating a million times a minute now recalling the word ''girlfriend'' slipping past his luscious lips earlier.


    I''m secretly glad my face is already flushed because of the drink, as I don''t have to worry about this creeping blush dusting my cheeks.


    "You don''t play around, huh? Going right into..." He comes closer and tries to take a sniff. "... Is that whiskey?! You''re drinking it straight??" His eyes widen in shock.


    "It''s scotch whiskey." I correct him. "Yes, drinking it straight goes well with these snacks I got over here. Want some?" Nonchalantly pushing some of the dishes closer to him to share.


    Jett looks delighted that I''m finally civil with him today that he can''t seem to stop smiling.


    How cute.


    I couldn''t help narrowing my eyes a little as I affectionately smile at him back. He breaks eye contact and looks away for a little bit as he nervously adjusts his tie.


    "Mr. Bartender, give him the same drink as mine."


    Another glass is set next to us with more of the same nibbles he gave me earlier.


    I shift my chair closer to him. Twisting my body in a more seductive and enticing position, I rest my elbow on the counter as my head slowly nestles into my hand. "So... ''girlfriend'', huh?"


    Taking a sip out of my whiskey, I give him a hard look.


    He freezes and looks at me like a deer in headlights.

 Chapter 19：I feel a lot better now.

    (Note: Suggestive dialogues are present in this chapter. Nothing straight out R-18 yet, but hopefully it''ll still be worth your while!)


    - - -


    The poor ''deer'' in front of me seems to be at a loss at what to do.


    Jett ends up fidgeting while staring at the glass of whiskey he''s nursing.


    I study his face, which looks quite defeated at the moment. Like he has already resigned himself to a night filled with scolding.


    My chest tightens at the pitiful sight. I''m sorry, Jett, but...


    Setting my drink down, I turn my face the opposite way and my body starts to tremble silently.


    ...


    "PFFT!!! HAHAHA! I can''t hold it in anymore! You''re too much! I''m not THAT mean, come on. Your reaction''s so over the top. I should be insulted to see that, even." I clutch my sides, doubling over.


    Some tears seep out the corner of my eyes from laughing too much. "Ahhh! I needed that. I feel a lot better now."


    "You KNOW... if anything, I SHOULD be thanking you for helping me earlier. So... thanks." I show him my best smile.


    Jett groans and isn''t sure if he should feel relieved or annoyed.


    "So, was it fun playing that literal ''Hide and Seek Therysia'' game you had going with Mr. Hille?" I tease.


    He glares at me but answers anyway, "Well, both of us were a little too preoccupied with some things if you must know. I was too focused on getting him away from you, and he was too agitated with my lie."


    Tilting my glass, the ice that was at the bottom slides down to meet my lips as I suck what remains of the scotch whiskey.


    I glance towards the bartender to order another drink. This time, I''ve gone with a smooth tequila with a side of Calamansi [1] and salt.


    Sprinkling some salt onto the citrus, I drink the tequila in one shot. As a chaser, I immediately suck on the fruit.


    God, that''s delicious.


    My mouth''s salivating from how well the flavors are working so well together. Such a fantastic combination!


    I order another and drink it in one go, letting out a deep and satisfied sigh.


    Hearing a soft chuckle, I look towards Jett. I take a peek at the glass he''s holding. The scotch he was carefully drinking sips of at first, is all gone now.


    My brows arch, wondering if he''s making fun of me. So I ask him, pouting. "Hmph. What is it?"


    "Nah. It''s nothing bad..." He says softly.


    "... I think that maybe... you haven''t changed as much as I thought, after all." Jett stretches out a hand, and I flinch as he slowly traces the side of my face to tuck a strand of hair behind my ear.


    The way his finger slides down the edge of my ear is driving me crazy.


    Am I THIS hard up that even a simple touch is having this much of an effect on me?


    Without much of a choice, I end up pressing my thighs together. Hoping that doing so could ease the ache I feel between my legs.


    My heart skips a beat, and my breath hitches as he caresses the sides of my cheek and jaw all over.


    Whimpering, all I could really do to squirm uncomfortably in my seat.


    "We weren''t old enough to drink liquor back then, but you still look just as adorable as when you were enjoying that strawberry milkshake that you loved since you were 7." Jett smiles at me so innocently... so sweetly, that I die a little inside.


    If I wasn''t red enough from all the alcohol, my face is undoubtedly ripe to bursting now.


    The fact that he''s probably utterly oblivious to how much damage he''s causing to my heart at the moment, is the craziest AND most frustrating part of it all.


    Even in his movies, it doesn''t compare to the overwhelming amount of affection he has in his gaze right now.


    Jett''s not even doing anything special, but with the way he looks at me... touches me... along with how frighteningly beautiful this guy is... I swear!


    Regardless of gender, he can probably make them do ANYTHING for him.


    I need to put a stop to this or who knows what''ll happen even with so many people around.


    With the same hand I used to grip the glass; I poke the tip of Jett''s nose softly with the point of my wet and most likely cold index finger.


    He shivers, seemingly enjoying the feeling of the stark differences in temperature on his nose and the rest of his body.


    ... Uh-oh.


    I look away as I could no longer handle the intensity in his eyes. It seems to have grown even more uncontrollable compared to a few minutes ago.


    I laugh uneasily and pretend not to know anything. "What is it now? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "... You''re making me nervous, Mr. Harland." I''m tipsy, alright?! Tipsy people CAN do or say stupid things you know? Stop taking anything I say or do so seriously. Huhu...


    "... Really? ... You...? Nervous?" Jett gives me a skeptical look. "Is that so?"


    He leans in and alluringly whispers in my ear, "... Or do you REALLY not know why you''ve been rubbing and squeezing your legs together so much since earlier?"


    Resting his hand on my shoulder, he pulls me even closer to him. "Hey... I just thought of something. If you''re so ''nervous'', I know a thing or two about easing that. It''ll start to hurt if you leave it alone, you know. Since I''m around, how about I help you with that?"


    His hot breath feels like it''s lapping the lobes of my ear, and it was more than I could take.


    I gasp and place my bag on my lap. For now, I cross my legs tightly so I could stop making things worse.


    "... I-I just need to pee, alright?!" I spit out in a panic.


    Jett rolls his eyes and crosses his arms over his chest. "Oh, really... and Ren Hille has decided to become a monk starting tomorrow."


    With tears in my eyes, I silently beg him to let this go.


    Contrary to what I ask, he looks even more worried for me. "Oh, no! It hurts, doesn''t it?! Honey said I could borrow the Smart limousine so we can have some privacy. I can call the driver over right now. Come on; I''ll take you home so we can..."


    ARGH! I should just come clean... I can''t take this anymore!


    "OKAY! Okay! I give up! Can we have a serious talk?!" I plead.


    With an exasperated huff, I lean back to create a bigger gap between us. "... And stop flirting with me, you asshole! "


    He laughs and shifts on his stool to give me some more space. "While it was funny to see you panic so much, I''m glad you''ve finally given in. You''re a tough nut to crack, Missy."


    Seeing my hand resting on the counter, he takes it in his. "To tell you the truth, there''s nothing more I want from you than to talk this out with you."


    "Okay, no hand-holding either!" I snap.


    "Okay, geez. Calm down. No more touching, see?" He holds both hands up and slowly places them on his lap.


    The way he''s acting and the things I''m saying makes it look like I''m treating Jett like a creeper. I''m even telling him off harshly, but he doesn''t seem to care.


    Bah, whatever. I need to concentrate more on other things.


    - - -


    Notes :


    [1] Calamansi - A Philippine citrus fruit that tastes very different from the usual Lemon, Lime, Orange, and Grapefruit you see in the fruit section of North American groceries.

 Chapter 20：Theres no turning back.

    ...


    After being silent for quite some time, I finally come up with something.


    Alright.


    "Jett, you can ask me three questions. It doesn''t matter how personal it is; I will answer them truthfully."


    I order another drink. This time I have decided to go with some Japanese whiskey, neat.


    "What...? Really??? Are you sure? You better not take it back!" He asks, with the most bewildered expression.


    "Yup." I swirl the glass around, intently looking at the liquid as it starts to resemble a tiny whirlpool.


    "I see. I better not waste this chance then." Jett replies with a seriousness in his tone.


    While waiting for him to think of his questions, I grew increasingly nervous, and before I knew it, I''ve already drunk four glasses of the same, and I''m already ordering my fifth.


    Looking concerned, Jett voices out, "Uhh... shouldn''t you slow down on those?"


    "... Okay. Well, for my first question..." He inhales and continues, "... You... still have feelings for me, right? And if you do, how much do you... still, you know..." Jett moves around anxiously in his seat.


    ...


    Of course.


    Of course, he''d ask me this.


    I grip the sides of the whiskey tumbler tightly. I was already fully expecting that this was most likely going to be his first question.


    Throwing my head back, I push the rim of the glass to my lips to down its contents.


    ...


    "Yes... I still do have feelings for you... a lot of them. It didn''t matter who I was with; I''ve never liked them more than I''ve liked you."


    There. I said it.


    This is it.


    Whatever happens from now on... there''s no turning back.


    Feeling some ridiculous amount of fear and anxiety in the pits of my stomach, I order another drink to try and drown it out.


    I grit my teeth and brace for the next obvious question.


    The answer will probably have a lot of follow-up questions, but I''ll treat it as ''one'' since he does still need a bit of an explanation... I''m fair and stupid like that sometimes.


    I look down, awaiting the next dreaded question.


    Jett looks so confused, though it''s not like he didn''t expect it. My reactions have made it obvious already, but maybe he''s shocked about how strong my feelings were and yet...


    "Then... why do you keep rejecting me?! I don''t get it. You even looked afraid at times... I was starting to wonder if I imagined things!"


    ...


    "Because I don''t have the confidence to start anything with you."


    ...


    "Wait... what?! I mean, it''s not like I''ve been hiding it, but I''ve been trying hard to get you back. I even got more and more aggressive about it!" It''s showing on his face that his mind is in absolute chaos at the moment.


    After downing yet another drink, I brace myself to say, "It''s because I think you''d reject me..."


    Jett''s eyes widen, and he tries hard not to shout, but... "...WHAT?! Are you crazy??? I don''t understand how your mind works! I didn''t think you were THIS insecure!..."


    He calms down and rationalizes out loud. "If this was normal insecurity, then I think your reaction would have been different, unless..."


    Ugh.


    Can I do this...?


    Not even drinking this much is doing anything. With the rate I''m going, I might end up getting alcohol poisoning before I even get stupid drunk.


    I''m in way over my head.


    I''m rushing things too much.


    I guess I didn''t want to chicken out ''cos the longer I waited...


    Sorry...


    I really... tried...


    I''m... sorry...


    My hands shoot up and cover my face. All this drinking has made me way too emotional.


    I start crying before long, tears are streaming down my face, and it''s dripping out of the gaps between the base of my palms.


    In a panic, Jett hugs my head to his chest. "Okay. Okay... It''s enough for now. Don''t cry..."


    He takes his phone out and calls someone.


    After a few minutes of rubbing my back, I calm down some.


    Jett whispers in my ear. "Hey... I''ll carry you, alright? Don''t panic."


    Before I could say anything, he puts his arms around my back and bends down to slide the other around the back of my knees and lifts me.


    I''m not liking the sensation of being lifted this way, and I ended up clinging to his chest and burying my face in his neck with my eyes closed.


    I hear him softly chuckle. "Oh... who knew I''d get such a cute reaction."


    This position is making all the alcohol rush straight to my head, hitting me three times as hard. Annoyed by his cheeriness over my predicament, I pout and say nothing.


    As Jett starts to walk away and head for the exit, he doesn''t notice 2 figures in the distance watching us. One of them has their arms crossed while the other seems to be staring blankly.


    The small Smart limousine Jett called for is waiting for us outside.


    * * * * *


    [In the car]


    ...


    I inhale slowly and deeply.


    Whenever I drink so much alcohol, I always end up feeling good...


    So good that I get REALLY, REALLLYYY horny...


    ... Shit!


    I forgot that Jett''s with me in the car!


    Squirming uncomfortably in my seat, I start to rub my neck slowly out of habit. Unfortunately, doing so made me start moaning softly because it felt TOO good.


    The car was pretty noisy, so I was hoping it wasn''t loud enough but of course someone just had to have great hearing.


    "Hey. What''s with this? Be more considerate, will you? You''re cruel." Jett says with an expression that results in a pained smile.


    "Cruel?" My eyes flutter, and I flatten my hand against the edge of his tie. I slowly move it upwards and stop before the tips of my fingers touch the collar.


    "Yes... I suppose that''s what most guys I''ve dated thought of me." I laugh derisively at myself. "I make men feel emasculated, too. Like at work, for example."


    "Well... I mean, you ARE very bossy..." I give him a sharp glare, yet he continues, "but I don''t take it personally since you don''t get all unreasonable or cross a line. It''s how some people work."


    "I know how you were working with me lately was not how you usually interact with others."


    "Anyway, now that I have some explanation, then everything adds up." He finishes with a slight smirk, quite satisfied with himself.


    "... Rysia, I''m fully in for the long haul. I just wanted to let you know that." Jett lifts my chin and stares intensely into my eyes.


    "Hmph. Don''t say that shit. It''d hurt too much if you end up running away from me, you know..." I say sadly.


    "I won''t." He responds decisively without pausing.


    "You may not run away immediately, but it doesn''t mean it won''t build up until you can''t take it anymore and..." I pause. I''m already at my limit. I''m somewhat drifting in and out, and I''m no longer fully in control of my actions.


    Jett places his hand on my cheek, looking concerned. "Rysia... "

 Chapter 21：Brief flash of white.

    [Note: I suppose I''ll have to rate this R-18, lol.]


    - - -


    Welp.


    Whatever last bit of self-control I had is long gone now.


    "Jett... so... you said you were in for the long haul, was it?" My playful nature has taken over.


    The hand that was on his chest now moves to feel his ear between my thumb and index finger.


    He gulps and turns his body towards mine. Jett''s cheeks are flushed red, and his mouth parts seductively.


    "Yes... that''s... right, Rysia..." Letting out a slight gasp as I trace his jaw.


    I lean in and breathe into his ear. "So, I can do whatever I want to you, and you won''t get angry?..."


    He winces and reluctantly responds, "... Yes..."


    There''s a little bump on the road ¡ª the car shakes, which distracts him.


    Taking full advantage of this, I pull my loose-enough skirt up so I can open my legs wide.


    I pull myself up, twist my body, and straddle him on the car seat.


    That took him by surprise as his eyes are like saucer plates as soon as I was on top of him.


    I grin and bite my bottom lip.


    With an excessively perverse leer, I look at him like he''s a sumptuous meal that has unknowingly wandered into the lion''s den.


    Moving my body even closer, I wrap my arms around his neck to trap him.


    But judging by the expression Jett has, there''s not even a trace of hesitation or intention whatsoever of breaking free.


    Feeling quite pleased, I start rubbing myself against his crotch despite both of us still being fully clothed.


    Jett groans and closes his eyes, fully immersing himself in the pleasure of our bodies rubbing against fabric.


    He''s about to put his hands around me when I order him to leave his hands where they were.


    Seeing him do as he''s told, is so satisfying that I could feel myself getting wetter.


    I grin slyly and lick my lips in anticipation.


    It''s making me wonder how a man, as gorgeous as Jett, would look like as he tearfully writhes beneath me.


    I can almost imagine him looking up helplessly at me as he''s completely enveloped in the throes of sweet torture and lust.


    The bulge in his pants quickly becomes larger. Harder. Which only serves to fill me further with excitement.


    I rest my temple on the side of his head. With my lips close to his ear, I talk to him in a low voice. "Jett... even these ears of yours look delicious."


    I clutch onto his shoulders to hold him in place.


    Before he could say anything, I bite the top half of his enticing lightly tanned ear with some force, but not hard enough to draw blood.


    It''ll only be for a few seconds.


    I hear him grunt and try to hold his labored breaths in.


    The trick here is to make sure that the pain needs to be bearable enough for what I''m going to do next, so I can make him feel even better.


    Taking the rest of his ear into my mouth, I start to suckle in short intervals as I draw back the strength of my bite.


    Not long after, my teeth completely let go as I sensually start licking, kissing, and once in a while continue sucking his ear to ease back the pain.


    I give the many different edges, hollows, and folds a turn.


    This is also while my warm sighs and whispers elevate his senses to even greater heights.


    Seeing his expression evolve to absolute bliss, I grind myself even more on his hardened sex.


    By this time, my panties are wholly drenched. My warm juices are slowly seeping right into his trousers and underwear.


    Jett shudders and moans as he feels how wet I''ve gotten over him. He grows even more in length, causing me to feel startled.


    ... Just how BIG is this guy?!


    Or am I responsible for this? Either way, this feels amazing...!


    "Ry-Rysia... sorry, I don''t think I can hold on much longer. After so many years... I''m finally doing something like this with you, and it''s too... Ungh!"


    His hips move up at first, then buckle beneath me, and I feel his dick twitch inside his pants.


    Jett groans and is all out of breath. He''s clearly at his limit.


    He stretches his body down the seat a little, and I lean further into him.


    I quicken my movements, wrap my arms around his neck again, and take his mouth in mine.


    My tongue moves and twists against his. Some of our salivae escape from our lips.


    I moan and gasp right into his mouth. My breasts and hardened nipples are being pressed and rubbed up against his chest.


    We''re not even naked, and it already feels incredible!


    I...


    I don''t think I can hold much further, either!


    ...


    ''Aghhhhhhhh!''


    Both of us reach the peak together, blanketing our minds with a brief flash of white. I collapse on him after I reach my high.


    * * * * *


    Out of breath, I slide off him.


    He leans against me and rests his head in the crook of my neck. His breath tickles, but I endure it.


    I laugh hard when I see how much of a mess we made on his pants, while my skirt only looks wrinkled.


    Do you know what else it reminds me of?


    I''m thinking quite childishly, but it also looks like he peed his pants, which made me snicker uncontrollably.


    I feel a bit sober now after doing all that, but in general, I''ve never felt this good in a long time.


    In contrast, however, Jett looks quite miffed.


    "... Don''t see me out." I tell him.


    "By the time you arrive at your place, it should dry a tinnyyyy bit, if you''re lucky." I poke his cheek as I tease him.


    Snarling, he answers in a defeated tone. "Bah. The only one who''s lucky is you."


    "Letting you get away from doing all this scot-free, just because I like you so much." Jett mopes.


    He''s facing the other way, so he doesn''t see me give him the most tender smile as I gently pat his head.


    He mumbles something too soft for me to hear.


    Before I could ask him, though, the car stops at my apartment.


    I remember I have a rain jacket in my bag which I always bring with me, just in case.


    Taking it out, I tie the sleeves around his waist.


    I beam at him and kiss him on the cheek, leaving a stunned Jett in the car.


    "Good night, Jett."

 Chapter 22：Maniacal laughter.

    Without looking back, I start walking towards the entrance of the apartment building.


    As soon as I hear the car drive away, I turn around and watch until I could no longer see the limousine.


    The smile I initially had has since faded, and it''s now replaced with a neutral expression.


    While I was a little rough back there with him at one point, it still wasn''t enough to convince me that Jett wouldn''t freak out once he gets to know me even more.


    In the end, this isn''t just about sex. Everyone knows that having good sexual affinity is but only one advantage to having a successful relationship.


    It''s also about our compatibility in many other aspects of our lives.


    However, it''d be silly of me to worry about that now since it''s something I''ll figure out eventually the more we spend time together.


    So what if I feel anxious? I''ll have to carry this feeling with me and continue what I''ve started with him.


    I sigh and make my way to the entrance.


    I''ll be turning in early tonight as I feel exhausted from everything.


    * * * * *


    It''s been about a week or so since then, and in some ways, I am relieved that we were way too busy to have a serious talk about what happened between us.


    I did need some space myself to process everything.


    Of course, it''s not like I''ve gone out of my way to avoid him.


    Both of our schedules have been so packed that it''s almost hard to breathe.


    When we FINALLY do get a break, we''re just too tired, and all we want to do is go home and sleep.


    Wake up and come back to work again. Rinse and repeat.


    We need to hang on until we reach a bit of a lull. I''m just hoping that neither of us collapses before then.


    Aside from managing Charles Boet, I am also assigned another female client, so it''s been quite hectic for me.


    The entertainment scene here in Uiso is different from that to Larati¨¦.


    I ended up having to work harder than usual to establish a rapport with everyone who is considered important.


    The biggest thing here is that Mr. Boet and the other female celebrity have entirely different needs.


    Charles is an idol, whereas the other one''s a comedian.


    My only solace is that at least the female comedian''s already established. Still, I''ve got my hands full just trying to re-familiarize everything again and take over someone else''s work.


    Her manager, unfortunately, had a family emergency and the situation''s so dire that they had to quit the company.


    This happened so suddenly, and no one else was willing to take her in even with all the established contacts and pre-determined projects she has in line.


    It''s just too big a responsibility, and a lot of money is involved, so everyone else''s too timid to take a risk.


    Jett has been accompanying me to all the meetings that had people he knew, which was around 73% of them, which is impressive considering what I''ve mentioned earlier.


    That sly CEO is lucky as heck for having him as one of her top managers. I sigh and shake my head. Honey will most likely be laughing all the way to the bank starting this year.


    Just as I thought that today had reached its peak, I receive a call from Big Red Studios. My brow arches, and I wonder what they want.


    I answer the call and say, "Hello. It''s Ms. Raley speaking."


    "Hi! I''m Mr. Celo from Big Red Studios. How are you doing today?"


    "I''m good. What about you?"


    Mr. Celo, who seems to be in a jovial mood, chuckles, "Good, good. We saw each other about a day or so ago, and Mr. Harland told me it''s best to redirect all inquiries that involve Mr. Boet and Mr. Hille to you for the time being, hence this call."


    He continues, "We''re interested in having Mr. Boet and Mr. Hille on our variety show called, ''I challenge you!'' where we have 2 teams with 2 people each who compete in random games."


    "The winner takes home the $100,000 cash prize. The losers will treat the winning team to a meal as well, at the studio''s expense of course, but we won''t tell the audience that. Though..."


    ''Though...?'' I''m not sure if I like the sound of that.


    "There''s one more thing... we''d also like Ms. Raley and Mr. Harland to join them as well."


    WHAT?! Why the hell...? "U-Uhm, excuse me for being rude, but why the heck would you want their managers in the show as well?"


    Wait... don''t tell me...?


    As if in slight disappointment, Mr. Celo replies, "Tsk. Tsk. Ms. Raley, we''d do anything to get Mr. Harland to be in the show too!"


    He excitedly expounds, "What better way than to make it perhaps a game between managers vs. their clients or even manager-client vs. manager-client?!"


    "It''s going to be a ton of fun! People will love it! No one will ever complain about seeing Mr. Harland again, even if it''s in a variety show! The ratings will be through the roof!" All I can hear now from the other line is something akin to maniacal laughter.


    My face darkens and my eyes turn into slits. I want to punch the person who gave them this idea. I rub my temples as I feel a headache''s coming on soon.


    Mr. Celo continues trying to convince me and gives us the slot schedule. Once he''s done giving me all the other details, I inform him that I''ll be calling back with our decision.


    Oy vey.

 Chapter 23：Drift off to dreamland

    Mr. Celo has excellent timing, though; we''ll be having a meeting very soon. Both Mr. Boet and Mr. Hille will be present.


    * * * * *


    It''s been about an hour since the meeting has started.


    We''ve already gone through most of the offers. Jett is about to go into consultation mode, but I stop him as I''ve yet to tell him about the latest one.


    With a bored face, I go ahead and inform them, "Sorry for interrupting, but there''s one more thing. I''ve received a phone call from Big Red Studios, and they were wondering if we''d be interested in ''I challenge you!''. The gig extends to the four of us."


    Ren Hille, who was leisurely tilting his chair back, suddenly leans forward.


    The sound of the chair''s front legs hitting the ground, along with his hand smacking the table, scares me, as per usual. "WHAT?! The FOUR of us?! Really??? Me, Charles, Jett, and even Si- I mean, Ms. Raley?!?!"


    The suddenness of it all earned him a glare from me.


    Ren sheepishly smiles back, as if he knew that I was cursing him inwardly.


    He turns to Mr. Boet and begs, "PLEASE, PLEASE, let''s do this! I know it''s going to be FUN! I''ve seen a few episodes, and it''s entertaining. I can''t imagine how awesome it''s going to be with the four of us!"


    "Well, I''m honestly, not sure... Are Mr. Harland and Ms. Raley even okay with this, though?", Charles Boet reluctantly asks.


    Jett, who has been silent the entire time, speaks up, "I think we should do it."


    "This show is top-rated worldwide and has a huge following. Unfortunately, Ms. Raley has been so busy that I don''t know if we should go ahead unless she signs off on this."


    Ren bats his long lashes at me as he ''cutesily'' squirms with intertwined hands. "Noooo...!!! Please, Ms. Raley! PLEASE SAY ''YES!'' for me, pretty please?"


    My fierce scowl does nothing to shut him up.


    ... What is he doing...?


    I''m sorry, but that''s just... no!


    This idiot can act as cute and polite as he wants, but whatever he''s doing is not going to work on me.


    I look away and close my eyes, hoping I can protect it from further damage.


    The darkness is not enough to cleanse that image from my vision.


    "How about I''ll owe you one, Ms. Raley?" Jett tries to reason with me.


    Mr. Boet, seeing it as a chance to talk, also chimes in, "Yes. I''ll owe you one as well, Ms. Raley? How about it?"


    I sigh, close my eyes and rub the area where my eyebrows crinkled deepest.


    Noting that this is three against one, I''ve decided to agree but on one condition, "Only if the studio agrees that they owe me a favor as well. Who knows, it might come in handy one day."


    Snickering inwardly, I continue, "Are you guys sure? Who knows, I might even ask you guys to do something ridiculous? Last chance to take it back."


    The three of them insist that they''re sure, so all that''s left now is to negotiate with Mr. Celo, so I give him a callback.


    We keep it brief and come to an agreement.


    Everyone''s desperation has turned the whole thing into something worthwhile for me.


    While the three of them are busy talking and aren''t paying attention to me, I smirk evilly.


    ...


    We don''t need to prepare for it. I also can''t be fussed enough to exercise and get ready for anything physical, either.


    I''ve been way too occupied these days to care about winning.


    I wish I were exaggerating when I say that by the time I arrive at my place and go to bed, I could barely even move and sleep like a corpse.


    Though, I might go for a bit of a jog on Sunday, to change things up and will take the rest of that day off.


    I''ve even been bringing work home, but I''m trying to stop doing that soon, or I''ll never be able to relax even if I''m not at the office.


    * * * * *


    It''s finally the weekend, but I pushed myself a bit too hard the day before.


    I went to bed so late that I ended up sleeping in.


    My phone is automatically set to stop sleep mode by 7 AM, and I forgot to adjust it.


    A call goes through. I grumpily wake up, look at the time and angrily tap on the answer button.


    I know it''s already 12:30 PM, but fucckkk, I want to keep sleeping!!!


    Like a toddler, I whine, sob, and throw a tantrum inside my head where no one I know can judge me.


    "Urngh... Hello...? Jett?" I answer with an annoyed tone.


    "..."


    The other line was quiet for a few seconds.


    Jett clears his throat before I get any more pissed,"Oh..."


    "Uh... I guess you wouldn''t be interested in hanging out with me today, Rysia...?"


    "It''s... been a while since we did anything outside our jobs..." He replies calmly.


    I''m just glad he knows that I am a huge pain in the ass in the morning or especially when I get woken up, and I still lack sleep.


    I breathe in and out softly to calm myself as it''s not even Jett''s fault. "... Sorry, Jett, I''ve only just gotten to sleep and forgot to keep sleep mode on until mid-afternoon."


    "I''d like to rest today and tomorrow. How about the weekend after next? Things should be a lot more settled by then..."


    The only thing I could hear was his breath getting caught before he answers sadly with an ''alright''.


    We end the call right after.


    Sorry, Jett... hang on a bit more, okay, buddy?


    Before I forget, I enable sleep mode again.


    On the bed, I turn my body around and lie on my stomach. I rub my face against the soft fabric of my pillow as I gradually drift off to dreamland with a small smile on my face.


    Ahh... yes, sleep... sleep. Mmmnn...

 Chapter 24：Recall that feeling of dread.

    I wake up to the sound of the alarm with a feeling of dread.


    Today''s the day we''ll be participating in that ''I Challenge You'' episode.


    We have no idea what type of games we''ll be playing in this segment.


    Of course, I tried to ask them last week, but being able to practice or prepare beforehand will ruin things.


    We''re totally in the dark, so it''s most likely I might make a fool out of myself somehow.


    I press both my palms to my face and do a muffled, high-pitched scream.


    After letting out my frustrations, I get up, and with heavy steps, I lazily walk towards the bathroom to get ready.


    * * * * *


    I look up at the old studio building #25-E, where the show is usually filmed.


    Spotting the entrance, I pull on the well used painted metal door, and the hinge makes a slight squeak.


    As soon as I get inside, I see double doors, a small hallway, and some signs on the walls indicating where the toilets are.


    Some security guards are posted right outside what seems to be the main entrance.


    I show them my printed temporary ID. They scan the barcode and my bag; then they let me through.


    * * * * *


    After walking for about a few minutes, I finally see the set. There are so many people running about, getting everything ready.


    Thankfully, one of the staff seems to have noticed and jogs over to me.


    "Hello, Good morning! You are Ms. Therysia Raley, right?" They ask, to which I respond with a nod.


    I quietly follow the person until we reach a room that has all four of our names on the door.


    As soon as it''s opened, I hear some laughter, which is most likely coming from Ren. Both Jett and Charles look amused as they continue to listen.


    "Since my pride was at stake, I... Ah! Ms. Raley! I''m SO happy you''re finally here!" Ren grins and walks over to me with his arms open wide.


    I give him a death glare, warning him that he better not even attempt to hug me.


    Ren dramatically wraps his arms around himself.


    While trembling, he says, "Ohh... it''s okay if you won''t hug me!"


    "I have to admit that I am a little sad... but that passionate gaze of yours is more than enough for now."


    After saying his piece, he grins and stares at me with satisfied eyes upon seeing my annoyance.


    Sighing, I roll my eyes and ignore him. It''s sadly the only thing I CAN do at this point.


    It doesn''t help that he acts a lot more normal towards everyone else BUT me.


    What I don''t get is why does he have to subject me to this EVERY... SINGLE... TIME... we see each other!


    Oh, what I would give to stay at home today.


    I feel a large hand gently clutching onto my shoulder. To my surprise, it''s actually Mr. Boet and not Jett who did that.


    Jett did the same thing to Ren, but even both of them are looking at us in shock.


    Probably because other than handshaking, he has never made any other physical contact with me before.


    Feeling puzzled, I look into his face, and Charles smiles, "Let''s do our best today, partner."


    Partner?!


    Don''t tell me they just did whatever the heck they wanted before I got here??


    But then, it doesn''t make sense as Jett and Ren shouldn''t be looking as stunned as I am too.


    As if he could read my mind, Mr. Boet answers, "I was the first one who got here, and they told me I could decide the groups. ''Special privilege'', they said."


    He jokingly points his thumb over his shoulder at Mr. Hille, and with a smirk tells me, "Also, I''ve kinda had enough of that stupid brat over there. Being around him drains my energy."


    "So what do you say, Ms. Raley?" He ends with a friendly smile with his other hand still on me.


    "Sure. Just make sure that you can keep up with me." I don''t care either way, as long as we win.


    That''s, of course, as long as my other partner isn''t Ren. He''s going to be the death of me.


    "I''ll do my best, Ms. Raley! Leave it to me.", Charles flashes his teeth at me, brimming with confidence.


    I am utterly unaware that both guys behind us are completely fuming, and Mr. Boet''s words have sparked some rivalry between the three of them.


    I''ve almost completely forgotten about the staff that was still with us in the room.


    They clear their throat, "Ahem. Now that the four of you are split into two groups, please go over this checklist and choose four games in total. Please decide within 15 minutes."


    I quickly skim over it.


    Half of these sound pretty standard, but the other column is OUTRAGEOUS! We are required to at least pick one from the absurd list of challenges.


    I''m starting to feel faint as I go over it: one-cord bungee jumping, one-parachute sky diving, shark tank, cockroach pool, insect buffet, and snake bath, to name a few.


    ''ARE THEY CRAZY?! A lot of those options are DISGUSTING!'' I cry out inside my head.


    Are they planning to give us a heart attack so that we can entertain them or something?!


    These assholes... They owe me TWO FAVORS... maybe even THREE!


    I give Mr. Celo a call so I could threaten him, but the only thing he could do is apologize profusely, begging us not to cancel on them.


    He does his best to explain that there were so many changes once they found out who the participants were.


    They wanted to make full use of their popularity to boost the ratings as much as possible.


    Still! It doesn''t mean they had to go to the extreme like this.


    Is the program director some kind of sadist or something to be able to think up of all these?!


    The previous challenges were a lot tamer compared to these.


    I sigh deeply once the call ended.


    In the background, I could hear three adult men bickering like kids.


    "This is unfair! There''s no way I''m strapping myself to Mr. Harland! Ms. Raley, please switch with Jett!" Ren exclaims and looks disappointed.


    Hah! As if I''d let that happen, I''d rather do one of those challenges on my own than pair up with him.


    Jett retorts, "Not like I''d want that myself. And not to mention..." He angrily eyes Charles and me as if he wants to telepathically let me know there''s no way he''s okay with that, either.


    Hmph.


    I''m honestly too scared to do the first two even on my own anyway. Having someone else strapped to me won''t help much.


    While they were still busy fighting among themselves, I cut them off and explain the situation.


    They eventually concede, seeing as the advantages we''ll be getting out of this should make it worth it.


    We all look over the list of challenges again so we can discuss which ones we should do.


    I guess the shark tank seems the best out of all the others to be honest.


    At least I''ll be inside a cage, no big deal at all.


    Smugly crossing my arms, I do my best to convince them, "I say we go for the shark tank. It''s the least bit sca- I mean, it''s the most doable out of all the others I''d say."


    They''re reluctant but end up agreeing with me.


    We quickly decide on the remaining three challenges, and we sit down on the armchairs that were provided for us.


    I sigh and recall that feeling of dread I had this morning and realize it may have been in anticipation of this.

 Chapter 25：I dont want to lose.

    Charles and I belt out the last note.


    The music that used to accompany our wistful and equally melancholic voices reach an end.


    All that''s left now is a heavy silence that blankets us.


    ...


    "Wow! That was AMAZING! Your voices just melded together in perfect harmony! My heart has never felt this moved in a very long time. I''m so close to tears, even!" The host pauses when his voice shakes from feeling so emotional.


    Some gentle laughter and sniffles could be heard.


    Judging by the feedback we''re receiving, we have a pretty good chance at winning this second challenge, the ''Karaoke Battle''.


    The host continues, "What Therysia and Charles have just shown us, it''s almost as if they''ve been practicing together for years!"


    "We did not expect this at all!" Bright-eyed, he continues to praise us to the high heavens. "We knew Charles Boet could sing, but who knew Ren Hille''s manager could sing THIS well? My heart still feels torn in two. Give it up again for Therysia Raley~!"


    Thunderous clapping now ensues.


    Out of breath from speaking so loud, the host muses, "Pleasant surprises like these are what makes it more exciting for us, huh?! THESE are the type of things we LOVE discovering on OUR SHOW! WHAT DO YOU GUYS THINK?!" He excitedly yells to rile up the audience even further.


    ''YEAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!'' The crowd goes crazy. Screaming and whistling soon fill the entire set.


    Not used to all the attention, I start to fidget uncomfortably.


    I''m wondering if this emcee has any intention of stopping any time soon?


    It''s nice to be complimented, but it''s becoming pretty excessive, even for me.


    I am so distracted that I didn''t even notice that Ren and Jett are right beside me already.


    "Both of you seem to have won the hearts of everybody present here. Of course, I''m pretty sure you folks at home agree with all of us as well!"


    Ren bends down to my ear level. He covers his mouth partially with the back of his hand and whispers, "Don''t worry, I gotcha."


    After giving me a quick nod, I suddenly have a bad feeling about this.


    With a microphone in hand, he pokes the host with his other index finger. "Hey, hey... Have you forgotten us already? I know Ms. Raley''s gorgeous and all, but Mr. Harland and I are starting to feel a bit jealous here."


    "I don''t want to lose. So how about I show everyone something cute so you can show some support to my buddy and me over here." Ren puts his arm around Jett''s shoulder and pulls him close.


    Ren leans his head onto Jett''s, then shows his cutest smile to the audience. Winking with his mouth closed, Ren sticks the tip of his tongue out while doing an OK signal.


    Every Ren (and Jett?) fan shrieks and goes ballistic at the eye candy in front of them.


    Is he really doing this for me, or does he just want attention?! I can''t help but eye Ren suspiciously but in the end, I sigh in relief as it seems to have worked anyway to my advantage.


    If there wasn''t a single Ren x Jett shipper on the internet before tonight, there''d surely be some now.


    Jett''s back slumps a little. His posture makes him look a little bit like a wilting flower now.


    Pfft! Poor Jett.


    My face beams upon thinking of something.


    I''m debating whether or not I should do a bit of fanfiction search later so I can tease them about it when I get the chance!


    I snicker inwardly. Scheming against both of them has thankfully put me in a better mood.


    A little embarrassed, the emcee rubs the back of his neck and laughs awkwardly. "Ahahahaha! Sorry about that, Ren."


    "I have to admit, Therysia is quite captivating in more ways than one! It''s almost a waste that she''s just a celebrity manager."


    I see Jett''s mouth twitch upon hearing more blatant flirting from the host. He grits his teeth and tries to stay calm.


    Despite the emcee''s intention of complimenting me, he only managed to annoy me instead.


    What did he say...? JUST a celebrity manager?!


    Maybe I should give this guy a piece of my mind later on...


    Jett has absolutely nothing to worry about.


    Anyone who insults my profession like this will never get in my good graces.


    The host clears his throat and gets back on track, "As a recap, for our first challenge, Team Jett-Ren won that round! They did a fantastic job with their comedy skit."


    "As for this second challenge, the ''Karaoke Battle'' winners are unsurprisingly... Team Charles-Therysia!"


    "That makes both teams tied with one win each! There are two more challenges left, who will emerge the victors?! Stay tuned after this break!"


    This show isn''t live, so we end up having to go to another venue for our third challenge... the dreaded ''Shark Tank''.


    * * * * *


    We''re up first, so Charles and I get ready to wear some diving gear.


    I don''t want my hair floating all over the place once we''re underwater, so I tie it up into an extremely tight bun.


    Stretching out the diving cap, I carefully place it over my head and adjust it to a more comfortable fit.


    I sigh and look towards the humongous tank with two sharks swimming about.


    The sight of them gives me the chills.


    It''s almost absurd that Big Red Studios went out of their way to rent something like this just for this particular episode. They must be confident that it''ll do exceptionally well.


    "I''ve never done anything like this before... it was annoying to put all of this on." Charles makes a face and pinches a bit of the foamed neoprene and pulls on it.


    He lets go, and it loudly thwacks against his skin.


    Charles looks at me with a slightly solemn face. "You think you''d be alright?"


    I put on a brave front and show him a smirk. "Of course. Why wouldn''t I be? Just a few minutes inside that cage and it''ll probably be over before we know it."


    * * * * *


    BAM!


    ...


    BANG!


    ...


    We''re inside the tank, and the sharks are attacking the cage mercilessly.


    Why the hell did I think this was going to be alright?!


    GET ME OUT OF HERE!


    My eyes are filled with sheer horror as I watch the sharks go into a frenzy as they continually slam their jaws at the thick steel bars.


    Their sharp teeth scrape against the metal.


    Like billowing underwater smoke, blood starts to spread chaotically around us.

 Chapter 26：What are you waiting for?!

    [A few minutes earlier]


    "Okay, folks! We''re back and guess what the next challenge is...! The two teams have chosen this themselves. It''s... ''THE SHARK TANK''! Ooooh~ Just saying it has my blood running cold already!"


    "I suppose I''d go for this too over the ''Snake Bath''!" The host brings both hands to his chest and is anxiously jogging in place.


    Underground, I peer at the monitor so we can hear and see what the host is up to.


    There''s absolutely no way he''s doing that out of nervousness.


    In the first place, his expression gives it away.


    We''re the ones going in there after all!


    I curse both the emcee and my luck for having to appear in this stupid show under my breath.


    The ground behind the host opens, and a giant tank filled with water slowly ascends.


    All the liquid inside sloshes gently from side to side as it continues to move upward.


    There''s a movable platform with a large staircase attached to the side of the glass aquarium.


    On top of the landing, Charles and I are fully decked out in diving gear inside a cage made of thick reinforced steel.


    I''ve examined the structure earlier, and it seems safe enough.


    Some screaming and gasps occupy the entire stadium as the two sharks make their dramatic appearance.


    They swiftly glide across the water effortlessly, emitting the most elegant yet intimidating aura.


    What bugs me the most about sharks is that... there''s just no way for me to read them!


    Large predatorial fish, in general, are creepy to me.


    Look at those dead fish eyes and deliberate movements!


    The lack of expression whatsoever on their ''faces'' makes me feel uneasy.


    I silently pray that they''re not interested in taking a bite out of Charles or me if ever an opportunity arises for them to do so.


    A hand reaches out and touches my shoulder. I turn around to face my teammate.


    Charles, looking quite worried, tells me, "I''m here, okay? If you can''t take it, rely on me, in whichever way you want. I''ll do my best to calm you down."


    I look at him with a blank expression and say nothing in response. He pats my head, and I end up staring at the ground.


    ...


    Now with the tank in full view, the emcee wastes no time in getting this challenge started. "Now, before we start... I THINK~ we''re missing a little bit of something here. Don''t you think?!"


    Everyone, including us, have no idea there was another element to all this.


    Two men are holding onto a large tub. They manage to get up the stairs reasonably quickly, considering how heavy the thing they''re carrying seems to be.


    Once they reach the top, they remove the lid.


    A foul odor attacks our sense of smell, and we both use our hands to cover our noses quickly.


    "Oof. I can smell it from here! What do you guys have for us, huh? Quickly! Show us!" The host urges the men.


    Both of them hold onto a thick chain that has one hunk of meat dangling from it. It''s probably about 3 meters in diameter.


    All the blood dripping from the hanging flesh starts to form some trails all over the platform.


    Without missing a beat, they attach it to the thick chains that are welded onto the top of the cage we''re in.


    The viscous red fluid leaks into the water and the sharks seem to have increased their pace.


    ... Are they swimming closer to our area now?!


    Their dorsal fins pop out of the water as they anticipate what''s to come.


    Haha... ha... Of course, they haven''t fed them yet. OF COURSE!


    I''m on the verge of a mini-meltdown, but I stop myself by furiously shaking my head.


    It''s okay, Therysia! You can do this!


    They''ll focus on eating their ''meal'', and both of us will be fine once they''re full.


    So even if something completely irrational happens, like the cage breaking apart or they SOMEHOW get inside... we''ll be completely fine...! Hahahaha... WE''LL BE FINE!


    Out of nervousness, I yell out, "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?! LET''S DO THIS!!! WE CAN DO THIS! LET''S GET THIS OVER WITH!"


    Charles, who was frozen on the spot earlier, quickly snaps out of his trance thanks to my crazy outburst.


    His body, which was completely stiff from terror, eventually goes back to a more relaxed state. The fear he felt initially has completely subsided now.


    Suppressing a chuckle, he gently caresses my head.


    With great amusement on his face, the host gives me exactly what I ask for. "Well, well! Someone''s excited!"


    "Note that there is a switch you can press if you''d like to give up on this challenge. Once you press on it, we will immediately haul both of you back up."


    "However, that doesn''t mean the other team will automatically win. They have to pass the challenge themselves unless they give up too. Both teams can lose."


    "ANYWAY~! Like the pretty lady said, how about we get this show on the road~! Woooo~!" The host wildly swings an arm as a signal to the other staff.


    The crane lifts the chains and moves to the side so they can start lowering us into the water.


    As soon as the base hits the surface, we quickly put on our full face masks and prepare for the worst.


    As we go deeper, the beady-eyed hunters attempt to lunge at their food a couple of times, banging their muzzles in the process.


    BAM!


    ...


    BANG! BAM!


    The loud noise and vibrations are so intense that I involuntarily shudder. It''s almost as if my whole entity is being shaken to its core.


    I put my hands over my ears to hopefully minimize the rapidly growing anxiety within me.


    After multiple failed attempts, the sharks seem to have held off for now as all their ramming face-first is probably starting to hurt.


    I breathe a sigh of relief for now, though I''m sure they''ll start again once our metal prison stops moving.


    It''s harder to move underwater. I slowly turn my head to check Charles out. He flashes me a thumbs-up sign to let me know he''s still okay.


    Our feet are no longer touching the ground, so I use one of my hands to push against the ceiling so I can still be somewhere around the middle.


    ...


    CLANK


    ...


    That sound probably indicates that we''re no longer going any further... which means...


    I check for the sharks, and they seem to have intuitively understood that too.


    BAM!! BAM!


    BAM!


    ...


    BAM!!! BANG!


    I heard sharks are territorial. Even though some of them can be part of a school, they still usually hunt alone!


    ... BAM! BAM!


    Why are they so focused on one hunk of meat?!


    There''ll be another one soon! Stop getting at it as if you''ve never been fed before!


    My irrational complaints will go forever unheard, but it helps me keep my sanity, alright?


    Without warning, Charles grabs hold of my shoulders and turns my body around.


    A tender touch to the back of my head is all it takes to put a stop to all the thoughts that raged in my mind.


    I try to focus on drowning everything out, and my eyes slowly draw to a close.


    ...


    Unbeknownst to either of us, the audience outside the tank has been watching our every move.


    Everyone''s shrieking as they see what is unfolding, while Jett bites onto one of his fingers that is currently being clenched tightly into a fist.

 Chapter 27：Push him a little more.

    For what seems like forever, the timer finally goes off on our watches.


    All that wretched noise and unsettling vibrations caused by the sharks from before has finally stopped.


    The bait they were desperately trying to devour chunks of, which eventually turned into an almost unrecognizable mutilated flesh, has since fallen into the depths below.


    I open my eyes and notice that Charles is keenly watching the monitor.


    What''s he looking a... oh wait, yes!


    The timer!


    Did it go off just now?!


    I lift my arm slightly to get a better view of my wrist so I can make sure I didn''t imagine things.


    YES! FINALLY! We both did it!


    With my eyes twinkling, I excitedly look around in anticipation.


    Clink. Clank.


    ...


    Clank.


    Clank. Clink.


    As if to mark the end of my suffering, the sounds coming from the chains being pulled upwards is music to my ears.


    ...


    We finally reach the top, and with heavy steps, I exit this miserable place that has kept us captive for a good 5 minutes.


    Just when I thought I could finally put everything behind me and relax, both my hands are now being held in someone else''s.


    My eyebrows knit as I look up to see who the offender was, only to find out it is none other than Ren Hille.


    I sigh.


    I feel so drained that I don''t even have the strength to care about him still holding onto my hand.


    Even as I''m walking away, he keeps asking me to make sure if I''m alright or if I''m hurt anywhere, but I continue to look on straight past him, dazed, and just ignored him.


    Before I could take another step further, though, someone pulls Ren from behind.


    As if grabbing hold of him wasn''t enough, his agitated captor puts all his effort into removing his hands from mine.


    "JETT! What are you doing?! I want to ask if she''s okay! You''re acting all crazy right now!" Ren exclaims in great annoyance.


    Despite doing his best, however, Ren eventually lets go of me, or he may have had to risk making me fall flat on my face if he kept being stubborn.


    Without bothering to hide his agitation, Jett answers, "Hahaha... Ren! Stop playing around! It''s our turn now. Let''s go! They''re all waiting for us to enter the cage, you know?"


    A barely visible angry vein shows up on the side of Jett''s forehead. With a fake smile plastered on his face, he forcefully drags his teammate away like everything''s normal.


    His voice gradually fades into the background the further away they go.


    I''m so mentally drained that my soul feels like it has already left my body, but I snap out of it a little and remember what I intended to do in the first place.


    I wanted to go down this staircase so I can make my way to the breakroom. After that whole ordeal, all I want is to rest right now and clear my mind before the next challenge is up.


    We were told earlier that after the ''Shark Tank'' challenge, we have an hour to do whatever we please.


    * * * * *


    I take a seat on one of the armchairs, so I put my leg up over the other and cross my arms.


    To my dismay, not even 5 minutes have passed, and someone knocks on the door.


    Tsk.


    In my annoyance, I growl softly and wonder what this person wants. "... Yes...? Who is it?"


    The door opens softly to reveal a slightly hesitant figure, who has something in their hand.


    Out of curiosity, my eyes are now drawn to the bottled beverage the person has in their grip.


    "Hey... I got you some water." Charles says with a slightly worried look on his face.


    I take the proferred drink and twist the cap. "... Thank you, Charles."


    "Are you okay?" He adds.


    "... Yeah. Sorry about that. Just a little cranky after that challenge. Didn''t help when Ren came up to me right after I got out, too." I breathe out a sigh. "It''s like I can''t catch a break today."


    Charles laughs sheepishly at my answer. "Well... that''s Ren for you. Although I must say, I think he really WAS worried about you though. I think everyone could see how scared you were that time, so..."


    "Huh. Well, let''s see how they take it when they''re inside that damn cage. They''ll understand why." I look sideways with an annoyed expression.


    "Yeah, to be honest, I was actually quite affected by it. It''s different when you''re inside with all the hundreds of sensations you can feel all at once." I could feel a shiver from him as he tries to recall what we just went through.


    "Extremely overwhelming, I tell you. I was just able to hold it in a bit better than you, but I was JUST as scared." Charles shakes his head in disbelief as he lets out a breath.


    "Ah, shit. I had some questions about our next challenge. I''ll be right back." He takes off in a hurry.


    Before the door could close fully, a hand slips through the gap.


    Someone steps in and I scoff as I see who''s walking up towards me.


    I get up from my seat to meet them halfway.


    "... Ren. What is it now? I''m fine. You don''t need to check up on me..." my voice trails off when I notice the look on his face.


    ... He doesn''t seem like he''s looking very good, actually?


    Should I even bother asking though, or sho...


    He lunges at me and gives me a back-breaking hug. "..... WAAAAHHHH IT WAS SO SCARY WHAT''S WRONG WITH ALL THE DIRECTORS OF THIS SHOW....!! I THOUGHT I WAS GOING TO DIE!!!!!!"


    What in the hell is going on here?!


    My eyes widen, and I''m just beyond confused right now.


    "REN! Stop messing around! .... AND STOP HUGGING ME!" I try to push the idiot away, but he only clings to me even more.


    Is he being serious about this, or what?!


    He''s not even saying anything anymore! I can''t see his face either as he''s pretty much almost burying it in my chest.


    To hell with this! He''s not a kid and this is borderline harassment!


    But, what if he isn''t pretending...?


    No, wait...


    I mean, I was scared out of my wits too, but he couldn''t possibly be THIS scared, right?


    ...


    Not knowing what to do, I smirk as I suddenly remember my secret weapon, and I wasn''t afraid to use it!


    With perfect ease, my hand moves to pinch his ear and twist it.


    "OOWWW!!! OWW!!! WHY ARE YOU... AH~! IT HURTS MS. RALEY~!" He screams out in an almost suggestive tone near the end.


    JUST what is WITH this guy?!


    I''ve had enough of this!


    He''s going to be the death of me, I swear!


    His indecent cry made the tips of my ears turn red from embarrassment.


    I grab his shirt and back him into a wall as I continue to twist his ear.


    My free hand reaches out, and I smack it down next to his head so I can steady myself. I notice him shake a little in reflex to the sound.


    I start to tell this bastard off. "Seriously, WHY are you doing this to ME?!"


    "Despite what you seem to have claimed before, are you interested in me or something?! Are you getting off from this, or what? Is it THAT amusing for you to keep annoying me?"


    "If not, then stop all this stupid shit! I''m getting sick of it, alright?! It ISN''T funny!" I shout at him, hoping this will finally make him back down for good.


    Ren stares at me blankly, his face turning redder by the second.


    My brow arches and I was about to push him a little more for an answer when something falls, rolling across the floor.

 Chapter 28：Extremely hungry.

    I look back to see Jett and Charles standing by the doorway.


    They look so stunned that I let go of Ren immediately.


    Not knowing what to say, I turn around and decide to go out of the room before they ask me anything that''d too awkward to answer.


    As soon as I step out, a voice coming from the side says, "Okay! So for the last challenge, the venue is mostly set up now. Please follow me."


    Holy shit! Someone up there loves me, after all.


    What wonderful timing! I breathe a sigh of relief.


    Now I don''t have to worry about being asked for a while at least.


    I quicken my pace and follow after the staff personnel that''s guiding us.


    * * * * *


    Bright lights enter my eyes as we go through a huge curtain. I squint a little and let them adjust.


    Yikes!


    It''s not only blinding, but it''s so hot here! Is the entire studio just filled with spotlights and lamps or something?! It almost feels like all my make-up''s going to slide off if I''m not careful. Well, just exaggerating, of course, but...


    Near the center, I see two temporary steel kitchen islands that have a lot of equipment set up for our next challenge. In the back, there are ingredients available for our use.


    If this wasn''t obvious enough already, the next challenge will involve cooking.


    I''m decent enough if I could say so about myself, so hopefully, we have a fair chance of winning.


    * * * * *


    "Welcome back to ''I Challenge You!'' It''s been one heck of a ride so far, huh?!"


    The crowd screams in response.


    "Is everyone ready for the LAST challenge?! ''Cos I CERTAINLY ammm~!" The host''s voice echoes as he shouts into the mike.


    "A recap: So far, each team has two wins with one loss each, putting both of them on a draw! Now, the last one is meant to change that, but if both teams STILL end as a draw, they will have a choice of whether to split the prize money or go for another tie-breaker."


    "And now for our next challenge, it''s the one you are probably ALL waiting for! It''s time for ''WILD GUESS GASTRONOMY'', one of the most popular segments in our show!"


    The emcee pauses as he adjusts his posture.


    "Since this is a VERY, VERY, VERRYYY special episode, there''s going to be yet, another twist! To those who are quite new to the show, I''ll explain the basics of this challenge as well."


    "Unlike other cooking shows, you don''t have to be a talented chef to win this challenge."


    "Each team is expected to make one dish and make sure they have an extra plate for taste testing purposes."


    "To clarify, it can''t just be something like a soft-boiled egg or just pan-fried pork chop and call it quits, for example. There have to be multiple elements or at least, enough complexity to whatever it is you''ve decided to make."


    "Once you''re done cooking, you and your teammate will taste-test the extra dish yourselves. You''ll be given a scoring sheet to indicate how much you''d rate your dish 1-10. 1, of course, being the worst."


    "The other plate will be given to the judges for them to rate as well."


    "They''re professionals in the food industry, so they''ll be quite strict with their evaluation and won''t hold back. The goal here is to have your grade match as closely to theirs as possible. The team who wins will get 0.5 points."


    "So... now for the twist! Special caviar containing some ghost pepper chili extract will be placed randomly in the extra plate you''ll be eating. It''ll be very hard to spot. Only the team who happens to avoid it will gain another 0.5 points."


    After talking so much, the host seems a bit beat. "Phew! I hope that made sense as that was a lot to explain."


    "Are you still with me folks?!" He tries to check on the audience to see if he hasn''t lost them.


    * * * * *


    ---


    {Jett''s POV}


    ---


    We''re all so busy with food preparation and cooking; but for almost the entire time, Ren has been absent-mindedly staring at Rysia.


    It''s really pissing me off, to be honest.


    I''ve felt very uneasy ever since I saw them doing something very questionable in the waiting room.


    Is there something between them? Why was Rysia doing that? Is there something she''s not telling me?!


    It didn''t seem like she was interested in him at all.


    I could tell that Ren genuinely aggravates her and she doesn''t enjoy his advances.


    Feeling anxious, I look towards Rysia and see her busily going about their makeshift kitchen.


    ---


    {Jett''s POV end}


    ---


    * * * * *


    I wipe my brow as we''re almost done with the Vietnamese Lemongrass Pork Vermicelli Bun.


    I''ve been cooking the meat in low heat for some time now. Doing it this way is almost like it''s slowly marinating in the sauce.


    It''s just about the right shade of brown, so I think it''s time for me to remove it from the pan for now.


    The smell of garlic, shallot, soy sauce, lemongrass, fish sauce, and caramelized meat, wafts in the air.


    It''s making me extremely hungry.


    My stomach growls as I start to take out the perfectly boiled rice vermicelli out of the pot.


    I separate the white noodles and divide them equally between two bowls.


    I arrange the freshly cut vegetables which were prepared by Charles earlier as beautifully as I can on top of the snow-white vermicelli.


    The contrast between the vibrant greens, oranges, purples, reds, and whites are gorgeous.


    "Charles, how are the deep-fried Vietnamese spring rolls? You''re almost done right?" I yell out loud, just so I can make sure he''ll hear me without having to turn around.


    He shouts back to confirm. So I start chopping up the remaining coriander, peanuts, and spring onions as garnish.


    I turn one of the stove''s knobs to ignite the burner again. I put it on high heat and get the lemongrass pork ready.


    I''ve already made sure that by the time we assemble this, the entire dish will be completed just as the buzzer goes off.


    After a few minutes, barely visible smoke rises from the pan; indicating that it''s hot enough for me to sear the lemongrass pork to add some more color and sheen to it.


    Time passes by quickly and before we know it, a loud and medium-high pitched sound reminds us we''re no longer allowed to do anything else to our dish.


    A staff comes by to pick up our taste-test dish so they can hide the Ghost Pepper caviar within it.


    I breathe a sigh of relief and I''m just SO glad that everything''s over.


    "... That was really crazy, huh?" Charles looks at me with a tired expression. His forehead is a little bit misty from the sweat.


    I reply, "Tell me about it."


    Not long after, the staff sets 3 bowls on the table, all perfectly arranged in almost the exact way we did it.


    We both decide on the left bowl.


    Charles picks it up and mixes it before he takes a bite. The moment he gets a taste of the slightly smokey lemongrass pork, salad, and rice vermicelli - it almost seems as if he''s frozen in shock.


    "... Did we really make this...?" He slowly turns his head towards me.


    "Hmm...? Is there something wrong with it?!" I ask him in a panic.


    "I think it''s better if you try it yourself... Here, you go!" His eyes sparkle as he passes the bowl to me.


    In my excitement, I grab a huge forkful of everything and plunge it into my mouth.


    However, the joy of being able to taste such a heavenly combination of wonderful flavors never came.


    Instead, I spit out everything that was in my mouth and search for water like a crazy person!


    "OH NOOO!! It looks like Team Charles-Therysia has chosen the bowl with the Ghost Pepper! They, unfortunately, will not get any points for this."


    I roll my eyes and curse my luck, yet again as I wipe the side of my mouth. Everything that touched that stupid chili is a little bit inflamed now.


    Welp. I guess that ''someone'' up there doesn''t love me enough.


    Grabbing another glass of water, I gulp it all down and attempt once again to get a taste of our work.


    It goes well and I''m actually able to appreciate it this time around.


    We both decide that it is an 8.5 and write it on the sheet that was given to us earlier. The staff member hung around since earlier and we pass it off to them.


    * * * * *


    The emcee immediately seizes the chance as soon as the results for the other team''s taste-testing comes out.


    "Looks like Team Jett-Ren has successfully avoided the chili trap we set! They will receive 0.5 points for this!"


    "Team Charles-Therysia currently has 0, will they be able to guess their rating right?! We''ll find out now, shall we?"


    Walking across the stage, the host goes to where the panel of judges is sitting.


    ...


    "Let''s start with Team Charles-Therysia''s Vietnamese Lemongrass Pork Rice Vermicelli Bun''s rating. They voted their dish an ''8.5''."


    "Do you think they guessed it right? Or are they wayyy off the mark?!"


    "So what''s the final verdict, my dear judges?" In an almost teasing tone filled with anticipation, the announcer shoots off his query without any hesitance.


    The judges hold out a large cardstock paper with ''8'' written on it in black with a broad felt-tip marker.


    He slaps his thigh loudly as he sees the score. "OHHHH...! That''s SO close! I wonder about the other team though!"


    "Team Jett-Ren has voted an ''8'' for their version of Beef Salpicao with buttered carrots and green peas with a side of garlic fried rice. That sounds absolutely delicious! But what do the judges have to say about this?!" The emcee turns around, meeting the panel''s eyes.


    Not a moment too soon, another white dense cardstock is being held above one of the judge''s heads, with a number ''6.5'' written quite boldly.


    As if no one expected this at all, an awkward silence falls onto the crowd.


    After a few minutes of basking in astonishment, people begin to talk among themselves.


    What starts as murmurs at first, quickly become louder and more hostile in nature.


    Everyone''s clearly upset by the results.


    Ren, who was mostly ''out'' of it for almost this entire challenge, rose up to the occasion. "Awww...!!! I''m honestly SO thankful and I feel so blessed to have such supportive fans, but please, don''t worry."


    "Jett and I had a bit of a discussion before we decided on our own rating." He looks a little troubled and is hoping for people to calm down after seeing him do so.


    "Both of us aren''t gourmands and we, unfortunately, don''t have discerning tongues. So in fact, receiving a ''6.5'' from these well-known professionals in the food industry is already pretty amazing, in and of itself."


    He looks up at the audience and gives them the most heartfelt and touching smile. "Please be happy for us, it is definitely an accomplishment."


    No one talks for about 20 seconds. In the deafening silence, someone starts to clap slowly. Soon, everyone follows the person''s lead. Encouraging them to be more supportive instead of the opposite.


    The host jokes a little about what just happened. "Wow! Ren! You''re amazing! I''m almost speechless, to be honest! No question that you have the power to charm anyone''s pants off."


    "Now that that''s been resolved, there''s one more thing left to do." The man who has been holding the microphone the entire time continues, "Since Team Jett-Ren failed the last half of this challenge, it means BOTH groups are STILL tied!"


    "As I''ve mentioned in the past, both groups can either split the money OR do another challenge as a tie-breaker."


    "There will be stricter rules this time around so it''ll definitely be the last challenge. So... what do you guys say? Choose wisely!" The host eyes us with a meaningful look.


    Without a second''s delay, all of us make eye contact with each other and come to an unspoken conclusion.


    "We would like to split the money."

 Chapter 29：Strikes a deal.

    [Note: This chapter has already been written but it''s SO long (4,474 words) that I''ve decided to split it up. I will be releasing all of them today, but it will be done randomly.]


    - - -


    For the four of us, there wasn''t even any need to say ANYTHING to each other.


    "We would like to split the money."


    Our lightless eyes speak volumes.


    All of us have had enough.


    The host is speechless at first but quickly pulls himself together. "WOW! This has never happened before in the entire ''I Challenge You!'' history for a match to end at a tie and to split the prize money this way. There''s always a first time, I suppose!"


    "YOU HEARD THEM EVERYBODY!~ These fantastic players have decided to split the money. Let''s give them a round of applause for giving us such a fantastic show today! It''s our best yet!" He claps excitedly, and everyone just follows suit.


    He spins around and gesticulates his hands wildly. "Each team will be awarded $50,000 each!"


    "Since both teams are a tie, they''ll have to decide split their dinner tab among the 4 of them to keep things fair!", the host grins.


    "Thank you once again for joining our show: Mr. Jett Harland, Mr. Charles Boet, Mr. Ren Hille, and last but not least, Ms. Therysia Raley!"


    * * * * *


    After the show, as they''ve initially promised us in secret, the show will be footing the bill for dinner. Again, all of this is strictly confidential and we''re not allowed to tell anyone about it.


    It''s thankfully the last thing we have on the agenda for today.


    Big Red Studios has been more than accommodating. They''re even taking us to a relatively highly rated restaurant.


    No matter how good this place is, though, it still won''t be enough to make it up to us; I''m still quite pissed with them.


    We were told that we could order absolutely ANYTHING we wanted.


    I''m still contemplating on whether I should make them regret saying that.


    ...


    I go back home to freshen up. It was a long day, and I needed a shower.


    Instead of taking my car, however, I decided to take a cab in case I do feel like drinking.


    ...


    The posh restaurant is called ''Lumiere'', which has a decent variety of European food and delicious alcoholic drinks.


    The atmosphere and vibe, in general, is somewhere between a bar and a semi-fine dining setting. It''s comfortable enough without being too uptight or too noisy.


    We place our orders, and it doesn''t take long for them to come back with our appetizers.


    I haven''t been paying attention because of how tired I am at the moment. I''m mostly quiet the entire time.


    Soon, we quickly go through the rest of the courses and are just waiting for dessert now.


    Ren has been sneaking longing glances at me, and Jett looks like he''s ready to punch his eyes in.


    Charles couldn''t take it anymore and glances to the side as he coughs and laughs at the same time.


    This is shaping up to be a lovely dinner... not.


    I nonchalantly watch Charles as I wasn''t sure why he reacted that way.


    Rolling my eyes, I shift my attention back to my appy until someone clears their throat.


    "S-So guys... wanna go somewhere else after this?... Maybe karaoke or something?... I think it''d be fun..." Ren, who does not sound like him at all, asks the three of us with considerable uncertainty.


    My eyes widen, and I scoff. "... Are you not tired at all, Ren? I envy your boundless energy."


    "Eh... Ah... N-No, it''s not that!... It... It''s just..." Before he could explain what he meant, Ren gets cut off by none other than Jett.


    "... I can''t stand this anymore." Jett says with undisclosed annoyance in his voice.


    "Ren. Charles. I''ll be leaving with Rysia, both of you have a good time. You can eat our desserts if you want." He adds, in the curtest way possible.


    "... Bu-But, my DESSERT!", I whine.


    ... What? I''ve got my priorities straight, you know?


    Jett turns around and strikes a deal with me. "I''ll take you to the best and most exclusive dessert buffet in the city if you leave with me right now."


    I can''t even laugh since he knows me TOO well.


    Wordlessly, I walk towards where Jett is and hug his arm.


    With glittery eyes, I obediently express my acquiesence, "Oh! Are you?! Okay! Now, where to, Mr. Harland?!"


    I go with Jett, leaving both guys behind.


    Ren opens his mouth to protest, but Charles stops him.


    * * * * *


    "Sooo... where are we going, my dear Jett?" I ask him excitedly.


    Unfortunately, it seems to have fallen on deaf ears as he does not say anything in response.


    ... I lean in to check his expression. He is clearly lost in thought.


    Judging by his mood, it can still fall under ''neutral'', but it seems like it''s one of those that could either be nothing or he might be seething in anger.


    The former is obviously preferable.


    I''m not quite sure why he''s feeling this way, but I guess I better let it go for now.


    When it comes to Jett, I trust him completely, so I don''t think he''ll do anything that will harm me.


    ...


    We finally reach his car, and we both step in.


    Pulling on our seatbelts, we both strap ourselves in, and Jett turns the car engine on.


    ...


    Hmm?


    I thought he was going to drive away, but he just sits there.


    ... What''s going on? Does he want to talk?


    ...


    After what seems like forever, he finally opens his mouth. "... Rysia, nothing is going on between you or Ren, right?"


    "... I just don''t want to jump into conclusions. So..."


    What in the world is he going on about?!

 Chapter 30：Smells so good.

    My eyebrows arch, and I make a slightly revolted face. "... What? Him?! Of course not! I can''t even carry a decent conversation with that guy. He annoys me so much even!"


    "... Oh?" It is all he manages to say before he checks the mirror, glances behind him, and then backs up in reverse.


    ... Does that mean I''m in some kind of trouble right now? Hmmm...


    * * * * *


    We finally arrive at his apartment.


    I follow him to the elevator; and even to his apartment''s doorstep.


    "Jett..." I scratch my head and feel a little uneasy.


    "Yes?"


    I grab his arm gently and stare into his eyes, wondering what his intentions are. "Why... are we here...?"


    He answers flatly, "It''s for several reasons if I had to be honest. We need to talk. Also, I just want to spend time with you. I don''t want anyone interrupting either."


    I''m not a clueless idiot, but Jett isn''t the type that would just go for sex out of nowhere anyway... not that that''d be off the table though, knowing him.


    It just goes to show how much I really trust him as a person as well.


    If he tells me he wants to talk and spend uninterrupted time, I know he does mean it like that.


    He opens the door widely, and I go inside his apartment.


    * * * * *


    I look around as we take off our coats and shoes.


    Going further in, I notice that the style of the apartment quite suits him.


    It''s a mixture of earthy and industrial pieces of furniture, and it''s quite comfortable without ever going out of date.


    I smile, and I turn around to find where he''s at.


    He''s by the kitchen, preparing some things.


    I guess he''s making some tea for both of us, so I go towards the couch and sit so I can wait for him.


    Leaning back, I put my leg over the other and twiddle my thumbs.


    Not too long after, he comes back and places one of the cups on a trivet that''s already set on the coffee table.


    He sits down beside me and starts drinking some tea.


    Heh. He still remembers that I don''t drink hot tea immediately. So cute.


    Putting some space between us, I shift my body so I can put a leg up and face him. I recline on the back of the couch for some support.


    My ears perk up a little when I hear him sigh.


    "... Can we talk without putting our guards up? Would that be okay with you, Rysia?" He looks at me with a stern and slightly concerned expression.


    "... Alright, Jett."


    "I mean... I do still owe you some questions, after all. I remember we didn''t get to continue that, actually." While telling him this somewhat sheepishly, I look down in embarrassment when I remember that night.


    There''s a bit of a pause before he persists with his question.


    ...


    "... Is there anything you''re hiding from me? Something you''re worried that I''ll find out about and wouldn''t like?"


    Hearing a question like this asked so bluntly, I feel as if time stopped, and some imaginary walls are closing in on me.


    ... Fear.


    I stiffen, and a gentle hand goes over mine.


    Because of how sudden that was, I begin to laugh nervously.


    Jett sets his cup down on another trivet and opens his arms.


    "... Rysia... come here. Let me hold you." He says with a genuine look of worry on his face.


    Some tears spring up from my eyes, and I end up squinting a little. Everything''s blurry.


    I move closer to him and slowly let myself sink in his embrace.


    ... He smells so good.


    I close my eyes, and some tears fall.


    It slides down my cheeks and seeps into his soft cashmere sweater.


    ...


    I finally calm down some after he pats my back a few times.


    I pull back a little so that I can rest my forehead at the base of Jett''s neck.


    "Okay... to be honest... I''m... I''m anxious that if you know how I''m like these days... maybe feeling ''put off'' is perhaps, putting it a bit mildly."


    Looking down, I see his hand is free, so I interlace mine with his. I move back and lean on the couch as I take a big breath.


    "You probably already noticed at work, but I''m... I''m a bit too dominant, and that scares pretty much a lot of guys off. I don''t mean like... a bossy or naggy wife - maybe I seem too masculine instead? I seriously don''t know."


    "... I also... seem kind of keen on the more odd stuff when it comes to sex as well..."


    I look away.


    Truthfully, I can''t even bear to look into his eyes, out of fear he''ll reject me just like...


    My eyebrows furrow even deeper; I''m still not ready, so my eyes inadvertently darts away to the side.


    "Rysia...? Shouldn''t you look at me while we''re talking about something serious?"


    "... But... I..."


    "No. Look at me. Is this the type of expression someone would make if they''re rejecting you?"


    ... Wait. So he''s not...


    My eyes quickly shift back to him to check; impatience now gets the better of me as I NO longer wanted to put off the answer I''ve wanted for so long.


    ...


    Jett smiles gently at me and looks quite at peace from relief. My heart beats faster from how sweet he is being.


    "I think you''re underestimating how much I love you, you know?" He tenderly assures me.

 Chapter 31：Dont be embarrassed.

    [Note: This chapter contains explicit or R-18 scenes.]


    - - -


    My breath hitches and I feel a bit choked up from the relief of his acceptance.


    I give him a smile that''s lightly dotted with apprehension, "... You don''t even know what ''weird'' I''m referring to. Are you sure you should accept this so quickly?"


    Jett smirks and uses the back of his finger to touch my cheeks playfully. "Well, I know you won''t ever force me to do anything I''m opposed to."


    "Besides, I haven''t tried a lot of things yet. How would I know if I like something or not? I''m sure you weren''t even able to do the same, right?"


    Inadvertently, what he tells me makes me scoff. "Haaahhh...? Why you! How did you know?!"


    I move to tickle him and harass him as he kind of figured something out like that way too quickly.


    All the fears I had in my heart are gone now.


    I smile to myself as I focus on sweetly torturing this wonderful person before me.


    It''s incredible how I''ve been struggling with this for so long, and he manages to make me feel at ease with just a few words, some patience, and a bit of understanding.


    Out of excitement, I jump on him and hug him.


    I lean in and whisper, "Jett, I want you", seductively in his ear.


    His back tenses a little; he smiles at me and whispers back in my ear, "Took you long enough, Rysia."


    Jett gets up from the couch and kneels on one knee, offering to carry me on piggyback.


    I laugh and jump on his back as I wrap my legs around his waist.


    He turns his head towards me and smiles like a boy who is up to something naughty.


    Seeing how cute he''s being, I couldn''t help but bite my lower lip as I grin back just as childishly.


    ...


    We''re now in his bedroom, and I immediately hop onto his bed.


    I spin around to face him and go on my knees.


    ...


    "Jett, since we weren''t able to have our first night. I want you to make love to me as you would''ve back then." I shyly blush as I request this of him.


    He seems a bit shocked at first and asks, "... Are you sure? I mean, of course, I can but... wouldn''t you want something else...? Judging by what you told me earlier."


    Out of nervousness, I couldn''t help but stutter as I ask for something as embarrassing as this. "Y-Yeah, I know... maybe... it''s a bit weird, but I''ve... I''ve always wondered about it ever since, you know? Hahaha... maybe it IS too strange... just forget ab.."


    My cheeks flush in even more profound embarrassment as my words get cut off with a kiss.


    "No... I just think it''s sweet, Rysia. You''re so adorable... I''ve also thought about it a lot too, you know..."


    I don''t care how cringey this sounds, but I sense so much happiness in the tone of his voice that it makes my heart melt even more.


    "Hahahaha...! Okay, my cringe levels are through the roof." I cover my face with both hands, and I''m starting to regret asking something so weird now.


    "Shh... it''s okay. Don''t be embarrassed. I want the same thing too." Jett reassures me as he slowly removes my hands from my face.


    He cups my face in his hands and starts to kiss my forehead softly.


    I feel myself relax a little, and he goes to kiss both my cheeks in turn, then my nose, chin, and finally my lips.


    Jett''s mouth slowly brushes against mine.


    Our breaths mingle into one as we continue to make out with each other.


    Carefully, I lick the edge of his bottom lip, then I gently suck on it. As time continues to pass, his kisses become deeper and slightly more heated.


    I start to moan a little, as I sense a slight ache down below.


    Jett leans in and slowly pushes me onto the bed.


    Our clothes make a slight ruffling sound as our hands interlace, and he places it above our heads as he continues to kiss me.


    His tongue slips in through the gaps of my mouth to search for mine.


    Jett breaks our kiss and is slightly out of breath. "Rysia... what about..."


    "... Contraceptive? Don''t worry; I''m on the pill." I answer him almost immediately.


    We both close our eyes as we kiss each other, even hungrier than before. He slips a hand underneath my skirt.


    My breath becomes rougher as he slowly slides his hand upward to touch me.


    With both of his fingers, he uses them to feel the lining of my panties, tracing them sensuously as he licks my lips, and I let out another moan.


    Jett groans softly as he covers my mouth with his again.


    He sucks on my tongue and releases it roughly, creating a smacking sound while he draws a line in the middle over my lace underwear.


    I shudder as he moves his finger back and forth over the thin lace covering my slit; I''m completely overcome with excitement, and I feel myself getting wetter and wetter.


    My hands start to move on their own as I want to touch him so badly. I use one of them to run my fingers through his hair. The other, I put it on his back so I can feel the curve of his spine.


    The sensation of his weight on me makes my entire face flush; I feel his growing erection impatiently poking my stomach.


    He stops kissing me all of a sudden and makes me sit up. The intensity in his eyes as he stares back at me is enough to burn me to my core.


    Jett pulls me into his arms and leans his chin over my shoulder.


    His eyes travel down my back to look for my zipper. As soon as he finds it, he starts to undress me and pulls the tab all the way down.


    The slider finally reaches the bottom stop of the zipper and Jett holds onto my upper arms and moves away from me.


    He places the tips of his fingers on the opening of the dress.


    The sensation of his hands caressing my back as he cautiously peels off the upper layer of my dress makes me yearn for him even more.


    As soon as the sleeves slip off my arms, my chest is now in full view.


    He inserts his fingers inside my bra and yanks it down to uncover my breasts, exposing my hard nipples to the somewhat chilly air.


    He watches them stiffen even more as I shudder a little from the cold.


    Jett pokes them as he teasingly asks me, "Is this because it''s too cold, or is it because of something else...?"


    He fondles my chest and plays with my nipples as he waits for my answer.


    "Uh... I-It''s no... it''s not too cold." Blushing, I lift my head and meet his eyes.


    "Oh? Is that so... it''s okay; I''ll warm you up soon." He grins and kisses my forehead.


    My eyebrows crease as I wonder what he intends to do this time.


    He gets up and moves down, positioning himself right above my lower half.


    Jett slowly strips me of my underwear; some wet, slick sounds could be heard as he pulls it down further.


    "Rysia... How are you this wet already? What a pervert." he says jokingly as he spreads my legs apart.


    I bite my lip and writhe a little as he stares at my sex so intently.


    Without any warning, he starts to lick all over my folds.


    As I grab hold of the bedsheets in ecstasy, I couldn''t help but moan so loudly from how amazing it feels.


    The bridge of his nose rubbing against my clit is enough to make me see stars. He continues to suck and taste all my juices; I''m so turned on that I think I''m going to overflow.


    He inserts his thick tongue inside me and uses his face to rub against my hardened nub as he pushes it in and out of my drenched hole.


    I cry out and can barely keep myself from unraveling completely.


    My obscene panting and moaning fill the entire room.


    "Fuck! Haaaahhhhh... JETT...! HNN... This... this feels TOO good!" My mind goes blank, and I start rubbing myself all over his face without thinking.


    A few seconds more is all it takes for me to reach my peak, as the walls inside me start to clench and convulse around his tongue.


    My back arches and I scream obscenities as I reach my high.


    I continue to pant and try to hold my moans in as I''m riding out my orgasm that''s coming in intense waves.


    After a shiver runs through me, my body starts to relax again.


    I look up and see Jett, cleaning his face with his hand as he licks everything up.

 Chapter 32：For the night.

    [Note: This chapter contains explicit or R-18 scenes.]


    - - -


    "Jett...", I call his name out softly, my chest squeezes tight as I look at him with so much affection.


    He gives me a cheeky grin and replies, "Who said I''m done eating you out? I was only getting started. I want to have some more of you, Rysia."


    With his ring and middle finger, he inserts it back into me as he starts slowly shoving it in and out of me with enough force.


    He watches me with lustful eyes that it makes me feel ashamed to even look at him directly. My ears feel like they''re burning along with my cheeks.


    He bends over, and I notice his face is getting closer and closer to where he''s fingering me so deeply.


    Every time he thrusts his digits all the way in, the base of his fingers stop him from entering any further.


    Whenever that happens, though, there''s this wonderful sensation that could even single-handedly make me come just from being pounded like that.


    It''s already taking ALL of my self-restraint to keep myself from reaching the peak again right after I just had one.


    Unfortunately, Jett seems determined not to give me that chance as he starts to lick the tip of my clit in such a teasing manner.


    My hips buckle in response, whining a little because it''s just too much for me to take.


    He uses an arm to keep my thighs open.


    Relentlessly sucking and kissing my aroused nub as he continues pounding me vigorously with his fingers.


    Shouting, I throw my head back as I get another explosive orgasm ¡ª my mind reels as it is filled with nothing but endless white.


    I spread my arms out lazily as I continue to breathe hard. For now, I try to focus on catching my breath.


    But before I know it, Jett is already on top of me again. He says absolutely nothing as he presses his body against mine.


    He''s guiding his member right outside my entrance.


    I''ve already come twice, but it seems like my vagina has a mind of its own and still wants him anyway.


    It even aches in response every time his dick is anywhere close enough.


    Jett slowly starts rubbing the tip of his penis teasingly around my folds and clit.


    I let out a sweet sigh as I shudder in response as I feel his precum leaving a trail of stickiness in its path.


    I''m overcome by a need that I didn''t expect, as I continue to enjoy the thrill of his hard, yet smooth and velvety touch of his cock being rubbed on me.


    He then softly whispers in my ear, "Rysia... I want to... take it slow."


    I gently hold his face in my hands, "Jett... I want the same thing too..."


    As if it IS our first time, he penetrates me in a more careful and deliberate pace.


    Because of how sensitive I am right now, I can feel the ridges of his penis rubbing against the insides of my walls. It''s... just... incredible.


    My eyes roll back, and I let out a sensual gasp.


    I cling to his back as he pushes himself deeper and deeper in me. His thick cock still seems to stiffen even more as he keeps going further.


    Finally, his entire length is in.


    He looks into my eyes with the most loving expression I''ve ever seen.


    My heart is beating so loudly that it''s almost deafening.


    We say nothing, but it''s clear that we both agree on one thing.


    ''Finally.''


    Jett exhales and studies me in admiration as he sweetly tucks some of my hair behind my ears.


    He leans in and kisses the bridge of my nose. I bite my lower lip and look at him in anticipation.


    He moves his hips slowly, savoring every single sensation of both our skins rubbing inside and out in such an intimate manner.


    I move my hands and reach for his bottom.


    Cupping both of his cheeks, I squeeze them as I help him plunge even deeper inside me at a steady pace as we both rock back and forth.


    Soon, we go into a steady rhythm as we grind against each other.


    One would think that doing this agonizingly slow would be frustrating, but it''s not the case.


    The intimacy of this act alone is almost indescribable.


    With our bodies pressed together and our hands intertwined, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say I feel like it''s almost as if we''ve melted into one.


    "Jett..."


    "... Rysia..."


    Breathing heavily, we moan into each other''s mouths. We kiss even more fervently; deeply, as we continue to make love.


    My fingers curl involuntarily, and my nails dig into his supple behind.


    I can already feel the walls inside me start to contract. They''re squeezing even tighter as I edge closer and closer to my climax while I ache for that sweet release.


    "Jett, I''m going... to..." I cry out.


    "Me too... Rysia... let''s come together..."


    Jett moves faster, ramming himself into me with a bit more strength than earlier.


    I move my hands and slide it upwards. Stopping at his back, I cling to him as he pounds me harder.


    The build-up since earlier finally explodes into a torrent filled with nothing but ecstasy.


    We both groan as Jett releases his semen inside me. He moves in and out of me slowly while we both continue to ride our orgasm out.


    My body shakes a little, noticing that, he holds me even closer. Jett eventually comes to a complete stop, and we both collapse in a heap.


    ...


    It''s been some time already, but I continue to just lay here beside him, unwilling to move an inch.


    I''m still basking in the afterglow... No words can describe it... except that it''s downright amazing... I don''t ever recall having experienced anything quite like this...


    In gentle ripples, a feeling that''s almost like a soft, fuzzy, sheer, and thin veil is being swept across my body.


    It''s as if I am entirely immersed and floating in a space filled to its limit with euphoria.


    It almost feels... just like, ''I''m home.''


    As soon as I utter those words inside my head, my eyebrows knit, and I let slip a blissful sigh.


    I feel my eyes start to water a little, so I close them. I''ve never felt this kind of connection or happiness with anyone else before.


    Some tears pool around my eyelids as I feel my body being wrapped in a warm and soft embrace.


    Jett lazily traces the side of my arm with the tips of his fingers.


    As he tilts my face in a bit of an angle, the accumulated droplets glide down my face, and he affectionately gives me some gentle pecks on my closed eyelids.


    "Rysia... I really... really... love you. I love you so much." He gives me another soft kiss on the forehead.


    My eyes flutter open; I encircle my arms around him, smile and stroke the edges of his face as I look back affectionately into his eyes. "I love you too, Jett."


    Just like that, our intense love-making has reached its conclusion for the night.

 Chapter 33：Ah! Busted!

    As my consciousness trudges through the darkness, a song cuts through it, forcing my eyes to open blearily.


    It''s the ringtone I''ve assigned to contacts that are in my immediate family.


    I''m still at Jett''s!


    Groaning, I roll my body off the bed and search for my bag that''s probably beneath one of these pieces of clothing that were left strewn about from last night.


    I finally find my bag underneath my bra and jacket.


    Looking around to see if Jett''s still in bed, I end up answering the call since he doesn''t seem to be there.


    I guess he got up early?


    "SISSSSSSIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!!!!!!!" A shrill voice blasts through the phone. I wince and pull my head away to keep my eardrums from rupturing.


    The screaming has stopped, so I have deemed it safe to place my ear on the receiver again. "Llana, are you trying to blow my sense of hearing out?" I let out a sigh.


    My lovely and very clingy sister, whines, "SISIIII...!!! I haven''t seen you since we got you from the airport... We barely talk on the phone either!"


    "I''m so sorry, Llana. It''s been way too crazy. It''ll settle down for a bit now, though..." Guilt consumes my heart at the moment for not being better at keeping contact with my family. I miss them a lot, and I really should see them soon.


    "HAH! Whatever! If you don''t come and see us for dinner tonight... I really won''t forgive you!" She responds while sounding very miffed at the situation.


    I don''t blame her at all for feeling that way, to be honest since I wasn''t able to give them much time for like the past two months or so.


    Just as I am about to say yes, the door opens, and a voice calls out to me.


    A voice that unmistakably belongs to a male.


    "Rysia...?"


    Uhhh... Crap! I hope Llana didn''t hear him. She hasn''t reacted yet, so I guess she hasn''t.


    I try to move further away from the door. In a poor attempt to block most of his voice out, I cover the phone''s receiver with my hand.


    Without noticing that I am on a call, Jett continues to talk casually. "So, you were awake already?"


    "I''m making breakfast. Why don''t you join me?" In an almost chirpy tone, the man that is clearly in an excellent mood invites me excitedly.


    ... Uh oh.


    "Sisi...? Was... Was that a GUY JUST NOW?!" A shrill scream erupts from the phone speaker. I wince and move the phone away as far as possible.


    "Oh? What''s happening? Did you get a call?" Jett comes even closer to me as he obliviously continues to ask me questions.


    At this point, even if I had wanted to lie, there''s absolutely no way out from this now.


    I can no longer say that it was just the TV or something. Jett! It''s all your fault! Huhu...


    In a panic, I silently motion to him to keep his voice down even if I''ve already been caught.


    With a look of amusement on his face, he just smiles snidely and makes his way to go out the door.


    It looks like I need to follow him out later on my own once this call ends.


    I let out a sigh and bring my mobile phone to my ears once again.


    "Llana... that was Jett. I''m at his place," I tell my sister before she bombards me with questions. There was silence at first, but she speaks after some time.


    "My dear sweet Sisi, as punishment, you are to bring Jett with you to our family dinner date. You''ve got a lot of explaining to do. I won''t hold you up now since we''ll be seeing each other real soon."


    My eyebrows arch as I wasn''t expecting that reaction at all. Hmm.


    Before I could hear the notification that indicates that the call has ended, I listen to another voice complaining about the extra person I have to take along with me.


    My dear and charming young sister Llana didn''t even bother asking for permission, and now... blah blah, the call ends, and I could not hear the rest.


    I sigh again and rest the phone on my lap.


    Scratching my head, I''m wondering if I should even tell Jett about this.


    Eh.


    I think it should be fine, I guess... it''s not like they''ve never met before.


    I''m sure my parents will be thrilled to see him again.


    Okay. I need to go. Jett''s been waiting since earlier.


    ...


    As I get closer, I hear some clattering of utensils and dishes as they''re being set on the table.


    To add to the atmosphere, the scent of brewed coffee lingers in the air, and it proves to be quite calming.


    Gentle sunlight filters through the blinds, and it illuminates the entire kitchen.


    I squint a little towards a figure and see that it''s Jett. He''s standing by the table with a bright smile on his face.


    "... Why aren''t you sitting?" I ask him, puzzled.


    "Ah. I was just waiting for you. How''d that call go?"


    I give him an apologetic look. "Well... they called me at first to tell me we were having dinner tonight. However, when Llana heard you, she told me that you should come as well... Sorry about this, Jett."


    He pokes my slightly puffed-up cheek. "What''s with the sad face? Of course, I''m coming. I''d like to see your family, too."


    "Mmm... Wait. What?! Why...?!" I question him with a tinge of astonishment in my tone. Won''t it be boring or something?


    Cocking his head to the side, he does his best to look innocent. "Hmm... What do you mean, ''Why''? ... Why not?"


    Jett smirks as he jokes with me. "I feel a bit sad now... Are you going to hide me from your parents? We''re finally together again and yet..."


    I''m resisting the urge to smack him for teasing me.


    "Ooohh... Don''t give me that! You''ll come anyway even if I tell you not to! And you know that''s not why I''m asking, geez!"


    I let out a sigh as I continue, "I''m just worried that you might get bored, or something. They might focus way too much on me tonight as I haven''t seen them in a while."


    "That''s not a problem then. Your family and I have a lot in common in that regard." He comes closer and kisses me on the cheek.


    Jett takes my hand and pulls me towards the table. "Okay, how about we have some breakfast? I''ve got some of your favorites here."


    My eyes sweep over the plates that are already set on the table.


    There''s a beautiful looking eggs-benedict on toast there. On the side, there''s a small plate with an assortment of tropical fruits.


    I smile at Jett, thank him, and take a seat so that I can dig into the sumptuous meal before me.


    ...


    Soon, we finish breakfast, and I recheck my phone when I get back to Jett''s room.


    There''s a notification for a message from Llana.


    ''Sisi. Let''s meet at xx restaurant, at 6:30 PM. Bring my brother-in-law.''


    My mouth twitches as soon as I read ''brother-in-law''.


    We only just got back together yesterday! Okay, Llana?! You''re pretty much jumping the gun here, aren''t you?


    I shake my head and end up smiling a little as I roll my eyes at my sister''s ridiculousness.


    "Jett, I''d like to go home now. Can you take me there, please?" I turn around to meet his eyes.


    He playfully pouts a little and looks a bit reluctant. "... Already? But... If it''s clothes you want, we can go shopping or something? You can just take a shower here before we go."


    I scoff. "Oh, please. If I stay here any longer, I''ve got a feeling that you''d probably just pounce me again or something. We''ll never get anything done today."


    "Ah! Busted." He laughs without an ounce of guilt.


    Pfft. I just shake my head at him with an amused smile on my face.


    ---


    [30 minutes later.]


    ---


    I''m finally back at my apartment, and I resist the urge to jump into my bed.


    Who knew I''d miss my apartment this much? I guess I''ve been quite the homebody ever since I moved back here. It looks like I grew attached to this place without even realizing it.


    I decide to shower first, then perhaps go through my closet to pick out my outfit for tonight.


    ---


    [2 hours later.]


    ---


    I arrive around five minutes earlier than the time we were set to meet.


    I go to the lobby and let the receptionist know the name the reservation is under. They guide me to the table somewhat off to the side.


    I chose to wear a one-inch ankle boot, so I don''t have a rough time walking through the carpet.


    As I get closer to the table where my family is, I notice that Jett is already there.


    It''s not like I''m late, but how is he always there already every single time?! It doesn''t even matter what it is. Even at work, he''s ALWAYS there before I am.


    Hmph. Whatever, I guess, haha. I''m just kind of surprised, but I''m certainly not going to feel bad now when I''m not even late, so...


    Out of nowhere, someone latches onto my arm. The sudden action makes me reflexively try to pull it away, only to see it''s just my sister. Llana.


    I let out a deep breath as she starts pulling me towards an empty seat. I am sitting in between Jett and Llana with both of them on either side.


    Thirsty, I pick up a glass of water next to my plate.


    As I begin drinking it, a deep voice catches my attention.


    "So... When are you guys getting married? Did you set the date yet?"

 Chapter 34：Goddess...

    "... What, dad?! What did you just say?!" I ask him and am feeling a bit shocked, to be honest.


    "... DAD...! What did I tell you about asking something like that directly?!" Llana nervously stares back and forth between dad and me.


    Llana leans in closer to him and angrily warns him, "... Are you trying to ruin everything?! Stop!"


    She lifts her head and tries to coax me like a child. "Sisi! You know how dad''s like! He''s just joking! ... Right, guys?!"


    My entire family laughs awkwardly, and I scrutinize them, wondering if they''re trying to set me up here and now. I hope not ''cos that''d be freaking embarrassing.


    A voice I rarely hear speaks up. "Rysia, dear, please forgive your father. You know how he''s like, he doesn''t think before he speaks sometimes."


    Mom then adds, "It hasn''t been all that long since the divorce, and we''d never force you ever to do it again if that''s not what you want. We''ll support you either way."


    Dad coughs, clears his throat, and turns the other way as he crosses his arms. You know, that classic ''dad'' move you always see that''s pretty much everywhere at this point.


    I decide to let it go and just shake my head as I sigh.


    Just as I thought that this cliche family scene had reached its end, Jett seems to have other plans.


    "Ms. Raley, you''re supposed to help me, you know! I''m STILL chasing Rysia even until now. I need to lock this in before anyone else decides to take her away from me again!" He wails dramatically, and I just involuntarily shudder from the cringe.


    I smile back at him, and I didn''t notice that my family is looking quite content watching us be in excellent terms with each other. It couldn''t have meant anything, but our relationship is going well.


    ---


    [2 WEEKS LATER]


    ---


    URGGGHHH... Finally, it''s Friday again!


    It''s been two weeks since I''ve properly spent time with Jett, and I can''t wait to show him what I have planned for him all this time.


    I snicker to myself softly, wholly preoccupied with my thoughts of anticipation for what''s in store.


    All of a sudden, something touches my shoulder, and my shoulders jump automatically.


    "I-I wasn''t thinking of anything weird! I swear!" I manage to belt out in a panic.


    Turning around, I see someone I''ve only seen from afar. I''ve avoided this person as soon as I could even catch a whiff of him.


    Ren Hille looks a little beat. He''s still wearing some make-up, but it does little to hide his slightly sunken eyes.


    I''m guessing he probably just came back from a shoot.


    Lately, all the work he has been undertaking is most likely taking a toll on him.


    Despite that, however, he still manages to smile like it doesn''t affect him at all.


    "Oh? Nothing weird, huh? Okay. I''ll believe you this once." He pauses and comes closer. "But... I think you''ve been avoiding me, though."


    His striking blue eyes that could captivate many women''s hearts stare right into mine.


    What comes next, however, is something I did not expect at ALL.


    "My... Goddess..." Ren suddenly falls on his feet and starts kneeling on the floor.


    Out of the suddenness of his actions, my brain goes into shock.


    When my mind starts to work again, my face flushes red from how embarrassing this is.


    WHAT in the freaking HELL is this guy going on about, this time?!


    "My dear Goddess... ever since I last saw you..." He bites his bottom lip momentarily and looks up to meet my eyes.


    "NOW I understand why no other woman would ever do it for me. I get it now. None of them can even compare to the power you have over me." Ren continues to stare at me with slightly pitiful, and yet somewhat crazed eyes.


    Instinctively, I bring my hands up to my chest in an attempt to protect myself.


    I couldn''t help but feel slightly disturbed by his sudden confession.


    Even though his behavior is supposed to be an act of complete surrender, I still can''t help but feel threatened.


    I''m guessing this is what they mean by ''absolute submission''.


    Maybe if I were a sadist, I''d be LOVING this but... I''m NOT! Like... at ALL!


    Okay, maybe I am a bit of a sadist. A TEENY tiny bit, but it''s not like anyone would just do.


    "Uhh... Th-This... Ren, have you forgotten we''re still at the company building?! Are you INSANE?!" I manage to choke out a reply hoping it''d put a stop to this.


    "There is barely anyone here tonight, my beloved Goddess. You don''t have to worry. If you accept me, I''ll do absolutely ANYTHING you want. Y-You can even... step on my d--"


    I stop him from what I THINK he was about to say, as this is just plain NUTS!


    "STOP RIGHT THERE! REN! I''m NOT your ''GODDESS'', ALRIGHT?!" I shout back, finally feeling quite creeped out by the entire thing that''s happening before me.


    Out of nowhere, I hear footsteps getting closer to us. The closer it gets, the louder the echoes reverberate within the halls. I turn around to see who it is.


    "Did... I just hear you say ''Goddess'', Ren?" A voice that''s somewhat shaking a bit from anger comes out from the spectator''s mouth.


    Jett looks quite annoyed at the moment. I look back at Ren, wondering what he''s going to say to him in reply.


    "Jett...? Why are you here again? This is none of your business." That crazed-look that was on Ren''s face earlier has already disappeared without a trace.


    It''s as if it was never even there to begin with.


    "How is this none of my business, exactly?" Jett walks even closer and is now standing right in front of Ren. He crosses his arms, exuding a somewhat protective aura.


    Sneering at Jett''s rhetorical question, Ren gives him a look of disbelief.


    "For how long are you going to keep lying to me about being her boyfriend? It''s getting pathetic at this point." Ren sighs and turns his head towards me again.

 Chapter 35：Back. Off.

    Ren''s eyes are about to glaze over like the ones he had earlier, Jett stands in front of where his line of sight is.


    In doing so, this forces Ren to divert his attention onto Jett instead.


    Running out of patience, Jett grabs the persistent man''s collar and pulls him in, forcing his body closer to his.


    "Ren, you may be my client, but I''m serious, okay?! BACK. OFF."


    "Not only is she my girlfriend, but you are harassing her at this point. Do you not even get that?!" Fuming with anger, he aggressively tells the blue-eyed guy to stop or else.


    "WHAT?! HARASSING HER?!" Ren manages to yelp out of shock.


    With his eyebrows scrunched up, he looks a little offended. "How could you say something like that?!"


    "Of course, that''s not what I''m trying to do here! I''m only trying to let her know that I''d like to have a relationship with her that... might be a bit unconventional. That''s all!" With one eye squinting in annoyance, he asks for confirmation, "Isn''t that right, Ms. Raley?"


    Not wanting to meet his eyes, I look towards the side. "Technically, Ren didn''t do anything yet, but he is right... this is almost borderline harassment, Ren."


    My voice cracks as I hammer the final nail to the coffin. "I''m sorry, but I just know that I''ll NEVER... EVER be interested in you, Mr. Hille. Not only that, but I''m also not what you think I am."


    The lights in his eyes vanish. Ren looks like someone who has just got his heartbroken.


    To be honest, I feel guilty that he feels this way towards me, but it''s not like I can return those feelings even if I''m not in love with Jett.


    Without a moment too soon, Jett''s voice breaks through the awkward silence.


    "... Rysia, we should go. Our reservation time is almost up." My beloved boyfriend reaches his hand out towards me.


    I move closer and take it in mine.


    ---


    We continue to head towards his car in silence. I yank the car door handles open, and I immediately slide into the passenger seat.


    The first one to break the ice is him.


    "So, where are we going again? It''s kind of weird that we ate dinner at the office and worked right after. What do you have planned, anyway?" Jett smiles at me and studies my reaction suspiciously.


    Giving him a slight smile, I answer a bit stiffly, "Oh, it''s xx road behind xx boulevard. It''s on the left side of the road. I''ll let you know then. It''s a surprise."


    In response to how vague I am being, he simply snorts in amusement and starts the car.


    It doesn''t take us long to exit the building, and he drives us to our next destination.


    ---


    The car slows down as we get closer to the right location.


    There is an underground car park, so we decide to go in and leave his vehicle in one of the spaces that''s closest to an entrance.


    The sliding door automatically opens for us, and we spot a parking meter inside. I pay for a 4-hour ticket. We wait for an elevator to come down.


    I impatiently watch the floor numbers change as it goes down to our floor.


    Finally, the steel doors open and we go inside the lift.


    I take a keycard out of my bag, and I choose the fifth floor. There are only six floors in this building.


    Ding.


    Jett goes out of the elevator and starts inspecting the ceiling and the floors. His face scrunches up a little, and he looks relatively confused.


    I''ve been looking at him this entire time. I end up laughing at him because his expression looks quite humorous. He seriously has no idea what this place is.


    I add a bit of skip to my step as we approach the room I''ve rented two nights before.


    This morning, the keycard arrived in my mailbox, just like the reviews said on the website.


    They''ve been very efficient. I''d like to see what their facilities are like, however, before I pass judgment.


    I skip one more time and spin around as I playfully ask him, "Sooo... You have no idea what this place is?"


    With innocence being the most notable expression that''s gracing in his features, he responds with, "Uhhh... nope?"


    His eyebrows curve upwards as his eyes go from side to side. Jett''s head follows suit, and he looks everywhere around the hallway from top to bottom.


    "Since it''s you, I don''t think you''re taking me somewhere really weird, or..." He''s been facing the other way, but he quickly turns around to look at me. "... Are you?"


    I slap my knees and laugh my head off. He''s funny about the whole thing, and I couldn''t help but let slip a guffaw.


    As soon as I settled down a bit, I clutch my stomach as it''s starting to hurt from all the cackling I''ve been doing. "Well... I guess it depends on what you define as ''weird'', but in this case... then MAYBE?!"


    My hands shoot up to cover my grin, and with my other hand, I give him the keycard. "Why don''t you open it and see?"


    He lets out a sigh, and with great reluctance, he takes it and places it against the electronic lock. A set of beeps and shifting of metal could be heard. The green indicator lights up.


    Upon seeing that the door is now unlocked, Jett turns the handle and pushes the door open.


    The room is dim and is being illuminated by a red light.

 Chapter 36：A long night.

    DOMINANT WOMAN LOOKING FOR LOVE


    Chapter 33


    ¡ª


    The whole vibe this place is giving off¡ªit''s making me feel a bit unnerved, to be honest.


    Naturally, it would make anyone think this place is quite dodgy.


    What if Jett will¡­


    An imaginary sweatdrop starts to trickle down the side of my temple out of anxiety.


    Jett walks in and is even more puzzled than earlier"... What a weird room? What''s with the red light?"


    No. I shouldn''t panic just yet. Yes, stay calm.


    Again, the reviews already said that the lights would start as red when anyone enters. All we need to do is walk in a bit more and just a little bit to the right; there will be a switch.


    I follow the instructions, and I feel the wall as I slide my palm across.


    Just like they said, there is indeed a switch right here.


    I flick it on, and a brighter set of white lights flicker at first and turn on completely.


    The whole room is now in full view for both of us to scrutinize in further observation. I shut the door behind me and lock it.


    If I slip up and show him how I''m really feeling right now, this will all be for nothing.


    ''Get it together!'' I sternly urge myself.


    After mentally brute-forcing my head with enough courage, I confidently ask with a devious purr in my voice, "So, Jett... so what do you think of this? Do you like it?"


    On the wall, there are rows upon rows of different sex toys that range from slightly questionable, to things that may look like it''d hurt way too much to use.


    In truth, this would probably scare a lot of people away who aren''t into BDSM.


    And yet, I still took Jett to a room some dominatrixes use for their slaves, pets, or whatever their partners are called anyway.


    I know this is in bad taste, but I, really, REALLY just wanted to be sure this time.


    My heart is pounding so much. I feel like I could barely breathe from how much it''s pushing up against my lungs - crushing them.


    It wouldn''t be a stretch that I''m probably a lot more worried and bothered about this room than he is.


    I''ve already dreamed the same thing plenty of times. In those dreams, he has run away from me almost every night, since the last week or so.


    I guess I want to see once and for all how he''d react to something like this, I suppose.


    To be honest, I''d NEVER even use three-quarters of the things that are on these shelves.


    I might still feel a bit skeptical about trying some of these items that are within the list of toys I''m supposedly willing to try.


    I''ve been holding my breath the entire time.


    Despite fear''s strong grip, in reality, what happened over and over in my dreams somehow¡ªmiraculously¡ªdoes not make it to reality.


    Instead, all he does is take me into his arms and hugs me tight.


    Jett cradles the back of my head and gently holds my entire person close.


    "I''m not gonig to lie. Some of this, quite frankly, look¡­ very scary¡ªand yet at the same time, I''ve honestly no idea what most of these are, but, how about we start slow? You can tell me what some of them are being used for, and we can decide then." He says in a soft voice. His breath against the outline of my face, tickles.


    He whispers this into my ear as he strokes the back of my head. "I''ll let you know if there''s anything I don''t like or if there are some I''d rather not try at all. Is that okay?"


    After a bit of silence and ''registering'' the words he utters in succession, I smile and bite my lip.


    He smiles back, then goes to inspect the shelves of questionable ''toys''. With his back towards me, my body relaxes as I breathe.


    I watch Jett, with great content on my face.


    I feel unbelievably pleased with Jett''s words.


    I couldn''t help but start thinking to myself, just, how lucky I am to have someone as perfect as him in my life.


    One thing my ex-husband has never understood is that I''ve NEVER expected him to do anything he never wanted to in the first place.


    All I wanted is for my partner to at least be open-minded enough not to reject me so harshly¡ªso coldly¡ªover something, they know next to nothing about.


    Is it THAT hard to understand how much stone-cold rejection could hurt someone?!


    In some way, I just kind of lost confidence in my ex-husband whenever it comes to things that he is not familiar with.


    Sure enough, he does manage to disappoint me every time life throws him anything that he isn''t the least comfortable with.


    ¡­ But, this. This acceptance and open-mindedness from Jett.


    It''s everything¡ªanyone¡ªcould ever hope for¡ªwish for¡ªwhen it comes to the people they love most.


    It is something I am and will be eternally thankful for. I bet that he can''t even imagine, just, how much more I love him because of this.


    Tonight, Jett has managed to break through the last of, what used to be, a wall, that''s been faithfully protecting me all this time.


    With intense gratitude, I move towards him and start to raise my arms a little. With each step I take, I lift them up a bit higher.


    As I get close enough, my hands start to wrap around his back. My arms enclose him inside my embrace. I end up crying into his shoulder, which shocks him instead.


    "Wh-What''s wrong?! Wait! I don''t think I said anything that bad, did I?"


    "No. Not at all."


    "Then, why?!"


    "... I''m... just really happy."


    "I''ve cried from happiness before as well, but this doesn''t seem like it, you know. This type of crying is weird for someone that''s supposed to be happy. You''re pretty much sobbing right now!"


    "Sh-Shut up! I-I''m just THAT... happy¡­ okay?!"


    "Alright... Alright... Shh..."


    Jett wraps one arm around my back as I continue to hold onto him. I sniffle as he continues to rub the back of my head gently.


    "... Tsk. I forgot to tell that bastard to fuck off earlier. Why was he even calling you a ''Goddess'' or whatever, anyway?" He puts some distance between us to get a closer look at my face. "Did I even hear that, right? Or did my ears play tricks on me for almost being blinded from extreme jealousy?"


    I lift my arm to rub the back of my neck out of annoyance."... I don''t know! Screw that guy!"


    Sighing, I close my eyes and spit out, "I''m guessing he has just discovered he''s some kind of masochist and wants me to be his Master or something. Urgh!" I still shudder at the thought when his eyes were being filled with an intense perversion for me.


    "¡­ Anyway, let''s go someplace else. Do you have anywhere in mind?" I make my way towards the door and get stopped before I even took a few more steps.


    He twirls my body around, and I meet a face that''s full of puzzlement. "¡­ What do you mean? Are we seriously leaving? I thought you booked this place so we could use it?"


    "¡­ And¡­ that, we did?" I wince and look away, trying to hide my embarrassment.


    "Hmm¡­ so¡­ you were testing me, huh?" Jett''s voice goes low, and his head slumps downward.


    Uh oh. Is he mad?!?!?! IS HE?!


    "Wa-Wait, Jett! I didn''t mean to do it¡­ for a bad reason, or¡ªwhatever¡ªyou know¡­! It''s just I¡ª"


    "It''s just you¡­ what?"


    "Ahhh!!! I''m SORRY! I just had to know once and for all, okay?"


    "¡­ Oh?" He slowly lifts his head, but I could barely read his reaction.


    "I-I''m sorry, Jett. It''s honestly not that I don''t trust you. My dreams were just driving me crazy from all the anxiety, and I just had to fix that an¡ª"¡­ Okay. What am I even saying?


    Of course, on some level, I still had some trust issues, but it''s mostly because we have yet to do anything remotely non-vanilla.


    Anyway, I''m already¡­ QUITE HONESTLY¡­ VERY satisfied with this already.


    "Okay, I''ll be honest. I''m so sorry, Jett. Yes, I had to see some kind of proof OR reaction, I guess. I feel so guilty though¡­ Is there any way I can make it up to you? I''ll do anything!" I cling to his shirt and plead with him to show me some mercy.


    Let me get away with this. Just this once, it is more than enough for me!


    "Anything, huh¡­? Well, there''s not much I want. Maybe just¡­" He shifts where he has been facing and is now looking towards the shelving units we saw earlier.


    "It''d just be a waste, you know? We''d be leaving ALL of this cool stuff behind. You even took the time to research this. Even spent quite a bit of money, right?" Jett continues while being barely able to hide the smirk in his expression.


    "There''s probably a room with a proper bed even, right?" His line of sight moves towards a somewhat inconspicuous looking room towards the back.


    With a sly grin, he makes a knowing look back at me.


    ¡­ Oh no. Did I just¡­ He tricked me just now, didn''t he?!


    I pout a little, and squint my eyes at him from annoyance. Slowly, the corner of my lip begins to lift upward into a smirk.


    This person¡ªhe got me in the most cliche way possible: Hook, Line, and Sinker.


    Heh.


    It''s okay. Jett deserves it. He deserves anything and everything. As much devotion he has given me, I''d like to return it¡ªin my own way¡ªeven twofold.


    "Oh yeah? So you want to try some of these, huh?" I decide to play along and grab his hand as we make our way towards the shelves.


    We grin at each other and know instinctively that we''ll have a very long night ahead of us.

 Chapter 37：Epilogue.

    (Note : This chapter contains R-18 scenes. You''ve been warned.)


    [5 YEARS LATER]


    It''s been a really hectic day. I had to meet several clients and some of them are giving me a headache.


    I sigh to myself and remember about something else that''s stressing me out.


    Last night, Jett has been hinting to me again about having kids.


    There''s a bit of a break in between appointments so I take this time to go over a bit of our conversation yesterday while we were... preoccupied.


    [FLASHBACK]


    ...


    "Haaa... Haaa... Jett...!" I am out of breath as I continue to sit on Jett''s face.


    He''s currently eating me out as I carefully rub myself on his lips.


    As I move a bit to the side, I can feel his nose pressing up against my clit and I instinctively arch my back as his tongue continues to penetrate me.


    I don''t forget to move up every once in a while so he can breathe properly. It was a bit tricky at first, but once we got into a rhythm, the rest was just us relying on pure instinct.


    Jett''s hands are grabbing the upper part of my thighs. He continues to lick and suck me with a lot of enthusiasm.


    I slide some fingers in my mouth and twirl my tongue around them.


    As some of my juices start to drip down the sides of my folds, I shiver from how ticklish it feels.


    It''s almost like I''m torturing myself from trying to hold back from going crazy and smothering him with my drenched pussy. I''m so turned on that my eyes roll to the back of my head and I close them.


    Like a small stream, my juices drip down the sides of his cheeks and neck.


    It is useless, but I still try to stifle a groan that''s been stuck deep inside my throat.


    The closer I am to coming, the harder it is to suppress my wanton moans.


    A feeling that I have been pushing down and holding back the entire time, however, overcomes me like an unexpected wave.


    I grab hold of the edge of the headboard and I cling to it as hard as I could with both my hands.


    As I clench hard onto the edge of the wood, I ride out my intense surges of orgasm after orgasm.


    It takes so much effort just to stop myself from screaming, as I REALLY dislike making these types of sounds.


    So I end up doing a mix of indecent sighs, deep moans and soft whimpers as I arrive the peak and am on my way down again.


    I begin to lift the bottom part of my body upwards since I''ve finished.


    Perhaps not wanting to lose the chance to swallow more of my come, Jett pulls me back down and is persistent on his attempts at sucking me dry.


    I don''t know what grudge he has against me.


    He''s doing this while I''m still SO sensitive! This jerk!


    This is bad.


    Sometimes, I feel like I''m just a slave to these urges of mine.


    My body betrays me as it starts to shake once more as I''m about to climax again.


    Instead of fighting it, however, I relax and allow yet ANOTHER one to completely take over my body and mind.


    I scream Jett''s name out at the top of my lungs and my thighs tremble from the intensity.


    Moving away, I collapse in a heap right next to him.


    I''m so worn out that I am quite out of it at the moment.


    I feel him slide one of his arms underneath my torso and the other, around my hips.


    He lifts me up a little and positions me so my butt sticks out. Jett then inserts a really thick and somewhat hard pillow underneath my belly to keep me in this pose.


    I''m a little startled so I lift my head and turn around as I wonder what''s going on.


    He smiles and looks at me. I rest the side of my head on one of my arms and I look at him sleepily.


    "¡­ Rysia¡­ Can I¡­ d- ¡­. it¡­ witho¡­ ¡­ a¡­ nd¡­m¡­?" I could barely hear him from how tired I''m feeling. I hear him ask me again.


    Did¡­ he want to do one more round¡­? Mmm¡­ I guess¡­ I don''t mind¡­ even if I''m sleepy¡­


    "Mmm¡­ O¡­ kay¡­ Jett¡­" My reply is somewhat a bit muffled but still clear enough for both of us in the room to hear.


    "Really¡­ R..s¡­a?!?! We can really do it¡­?!"


    "Nnn¡­"


    "Okay! I''ll do my best then!"


    Not a few seconds go by when I feel him plunge himself inside me with excitement.


    It feels better than usual as our skin connects and rubs with more delicious friction than I''m used to.


    I came so much earlier and with how my walls are being rubbed against his soft, velvet skin he continues to pump himself even deeper into me.


    It''s almost as if¡ª


    W-WAIT A MINUTE!


    WAIT A HOT¡­ DAMN MINUTE!


    IS¡­ IS HE NOT WEARING A CONDOM?!¡­ WHAT THE¡­!!


    ... But he KNOWS that I''ve stopped taking the pill a few years ago! My hormones were all out of whack back then!


    "J-JETT! What are you doing?!?! Are you not wearing protection?!"


    "H-Huh?! Yes¡­? I''m not wearing anything ri¡ª"


    "WHAT!"


    "B-But I thought you said you were okay with it! I even asked you!"


    I quickly pull up towards the top part of the bed and I wrap myself in a loose bedsheet as I stare at him with widened eyes.


    [FLASHBACK END]


    I sigh and smack my forehead against the table.


    What in the freaking hell! I can''t even blame him as I should''ve made sure I knew what he was saying before agreeing to it!


    For a moment, I completely forgot about him asking about it over and over. Freaking HELL I''m STUPID!


    I lean back into my chair and rub my now aching forehead.


    I look down and spot a tasteful digital leather desktop calendar that tells me today''s date and time.


    To the left of it, our wedding portrait is being showcased inside a stunning silver frame that''s currently standing upright.


    Picking it up, I bring it close to me as I start to reminisce about our wedding day. It''s been about 4 years since then.


    [Flashback]


    I check myself in the mirror for the 8th time. Twisting my body around, I look at my behind and end up checking my hair as well.


    Everything''s in place just as it was a minute or so ago.


    I''ve been anxious and nervous for who knows what reason and I sigh yet again.


    I lift my arms sideways to check the other parts of my luxurious white dress.


    Yes, today''s the day that I am getting married.


    I''m marrying for the 2nd time! 2nd time! Is this really going to be okay?! What if it fails?! What if it''s me?! What if I was the reason I¡ª?!


    Before I could continue to freak out, even more, a hand touches my elbow and spins me around.


    A voice that belongs to a female, screams at me to ''QUIT IT!'' and to ''CALM THE FUCK DOWN!''


    If I was under some kind of spell or trance, I wonder if it may have been enough to snap me out of it due to how piercing it is.


    I am about to scratch my head out of frustration until a hand shoots out and grabs my wrist.


    My attention finally lands on this intrusive being and I finally notice that it''s none other than my sister Illana.


    Deep creases form lines around her brows and if I look closely enough, there may even be a vein popping out the side of her forehead.


    She finally calms down and breathes out deeply. "My big, lovable, beautiful, dumb, idiotic, stressed-out sister..." Her voice trails off as she stares straight into my eyes.


    Hey! Why did it start out good and then it''s suddenly turned into insults?!


    "I know you''re probably stressed out because you''ve already been married once. And hey, with a great catch like Jett Harland, who WOULDN''T worry?" My beloved sister smirks at me as she continues. "... But seriously though, you''re DUMB for even worrying about anything! After everything you''ve been through, do you really think it''d be THAT easy for you to get rid of him?!"


    ... Well... I guess if she says it that way... I guess not.


    "Hmph. Looks like you''ve finally come around to your senses." She steps back and looks all over me as she holds onto my shoulders.


    "Your face is finally free of those ugly dips, crevices, and valleys. Some were so deep that maybe an animal might have built a nest on it." Lana laughs hysterically at her own awful, or even more accurately, lame-ass joke.


    As always, I only react with an unimpressed stare every single time she does this.


    It''s not until a few moments after that I notice her being unusually quiet.


    Her head is bent down a little. I realize right after that she''s been holding it in. I sigh and try to hug my sister, but she raises a hand up to stop me.


    "I-It''s okay. I''ll be fine. I-I''m just being a little emotional. It''s all good." She sniffs and looks up at me with slightly wet eyes.


    Feeling concerned, I reach out to her, "Lana..."


    "No! I don''t want to ruin your dress. Ju-Just... promise me something...", Lana says with her slightly quivering voice.


    I nod.


    "... You better not move away from here anymore, alright?! You better not!"


    I nod again, smile and tell her ''I won''t. I promise.''


    I guess that seals the deal as she runs out the door. Probably to cry in a more controlled space and fix her make-up right after.


    Oh, my dear, sweet, sweet sister - I don''t know what to do with her sometimes.


    As if taking her place, my brother Ethran and parents come in to see how I am and perhaps talk to me before my dad walks me down the aisle for the second time in my life.


    ...


    In slow movements, my arms are linked with my father''s and we are slowly waking our way down the dark red carpet.


    Gorgeous planters, floral arrangements, ribbons, and other elegant items decorate the ends of each pew.


    I look straight at the groom that is waiting for me at the end of this path.


    The pinnacle moments of a wedding ceremony for me is not the kiss, but the look on the groom''s face as he sees his bride makes her way towards him down the beautifully adorned aisle.


    I''ve already instructed the photographer to take as many pictures as they can of this moment so I may treasure it for life.


    It''s so as I grow older, I''ll be able to see my wonderful other half''s smiling face even when my memory starts to fail me.


    I''m sure, even then, I''ll be able to say ''Ah... that man, really and truly loves this woman.''


    My mind floats back to the present, and I smile back in return as I anticipate being wed to the man of my dreams.


    [FLASHBACK END]


    I blush and sigh happily as I finish reminiscing about that day. It was wonderful and one of the best days of my life.


    After the wedding, we were too tired to do anything. So after changing and getting ready for bed, we talked about our day, laughed a lot and cuddled each other until we eventually fell asleep.


    It was perfect.


    I cross my arms on the desk and rest my head for a little bit. I want a bit of a break before I start my work again.


    I''ve already sent Jett a text earlier saying that I''ll be working late tonight and he can go on ahead home.


    A sigh escapes my lips and I feel pretty lonely. We''re going to be really busy so I''m really missing him at the moment.


    I turn my office chair around and glance out the huge window in my office that overlooks the city.


    Many lights of different colors illuminate the night scene before me.


    There''s an event happening in the city soon, so they''ve put up special decorations that make everything look a lot more special compared to most days.


    It makes the area look more lively, romantic and yet calming than usual.


    A soft rap from behind me makes me spin around on my chair as I look towards the door. I tell them to come in.


    Half-way, I could see that it''s the very person I''ve been thinking about this entire time.


    My face becomes warm and I blush slightly.


    Upon realizing this, my eyes widen and I look to the side like I''ve been caught or something.


    Way to make it more obvious, you freaking idiot. I bite my lip and a laugh comes from his direction.


    "Why are you acting so suspiciously, Rysia? Have you been thinking of something naughty?" A beautiful smile graces Jett''s handsome and slightly tanned face.


    "Of course not! I''m still working!", I respond with a huff.


    "Hmmm...? What is this? I think I see something pretty cute that I don''t want to miss." He comes even closer, with his face just a few inches from mine.


    A child-like grin replaces his previous expression - which heaps more pressure on me so that I''d admit my defeat and squeal.


    "God! Are you a child or something?! Stop it!" I try to smack his shoulder as a warning, only for him to expertly hold my hand in his and he gives the back of my fingers a kiss.


    Argh! He''s so irritatingly smooth sometimes that it makes me giggle.


    My face that was full of playful annoyance a second ago has now changed to one that''s full of smiles as I belt out a few laughs.


    Jett pulls me closer and I wrap my arms around him as I melt into his embrace. He leans in and whispers in my ear, "You''re the one I''ve wanted most in my life so I guess I''ve become a bit more selfish when you finally became mine 4 years ago."


    He moves backward a little and sits on the edge of my office desk. He lovingly brushes the sides of my face before looking straight into my eyes with so much longing.


    Jett nuzzles gently against my face and brings his mouth to my ear. "So... I''ve been wondering if this feisty wife of mine will finally let me meet our children?"


    Gosh, this guy is persistent.


    Children, huh... Mine... and Jett''s...


    I close my eyes and mull over this for a bit.


    Mm... Well, I guess it''s time. It''s been 4 years after all.


    My eyelashes flutter open and I lift my right hand and see our wedding ring.


    Giving him a gentle smile, I press my lips against his and give him a light peck. "Okay, Jett... let''s do this then. We can start tomo---" Before I could finish my sentence, his tongue slips through my mouth and opens the slight gap between my teeth even wider.


    Our tongues swirl against the other and I moan when Jett presses himself up against me with his already slightly stiff member.


    "Where do you want to do it?! on the desk?! against the window?! Tell me! I''ll do anything you want!" Jett huffs and his hands ravage my body and clothes.


    "JETT!!! I didn''t mean NOW! Co--" I get cut off yet again by this idiot who can''t seem to keep his dick in his pants once I gave him the ''okay''.


    I''m about to slap his arm and exasperatingly tell him off when I meet his sad puppy dog eyes. However, it wasn''t like ANY of his previous sad puppy dog eyes that have NOT worked even ONCE... it seems like he has acquired a few extra levels that it''s almost impossible to say no to this sad, pitiful creature!


    I scream in a softer, but extremely high pitched sound for a little bit and I stop.


    "FINE! Have it your way then!" I push him off me and he pouts.


    "If we''re really going to do this though, then you need to follow me and do anything I say tonight!" I look back at him hungrily with a type of madness that has overcome me completely for the night.


    [THE END.]